Թագաւորութիւններ Ա / 1 Samuel - 18 |

Text:
< PreviousԹագաւորութիւններ Ա - 18 1 Samuel - 18Next >


jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
In the course of the foregoing chapter we left David in triumph; now in this chapter we have, I. The improvement of his triumphs; he soon became, 1. Saul's constant attendant, ver. 2. 2. Jonathan's covenant friend, ver. 1, 3, 4. 3. The darling of his country, ver. 5, 7, 16. II. The allays of his triumphs. This is the vanity that accompanies even a right work, that "for it a man is envied," Eccl. iv. 4. So David was by Saul. 1. He hated him, and sought to kill him himself, ver. 8-11. 2. He feared him, and contrived how he might have some mischief done him, ver. 12-17. He proposed to marry his daughter to him; but, [1.] cheated him of the eldest to provoke him (ver. 19), and, [2.] Gave him the younger, upon conditions which would endanger his life, ver. 20-25. But David performed his conditions bravely (ver. 26, 27), and grew to be more and more esteemed, ver. 28-30. Still David is rising, but (as all that aim at the crown of life must expect) he had a great deal of difficulty and opposition to grapple with.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
Jonathan and David commence a lasting friendship; and David acts prudently with respect to Saul, Sa1 18:1-5. Saul becomes jealous of David, on account of the esteem in which he is held in Israel; and, in his fury endeavors to destroy him, Sa1 18:6-12. David is made captain over a thousand; and the people love and respect him, Sa1 18:13-16. Saul, in order to ensnare him, offers him his daughter in marriage, Sa1 18:17-24; and requires a hundred foreskins of the Philistines for dowry; hoping that, in endeavoring to procure them, David might fall by the hands of the Philistines, Sa1 18:25. David agrees to the conditions, fulfils them, and has Michal to wife, Sa1 18:26-30.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:1
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Sa1 18:1, Jonathan loves David; Sa1 18:5, Saul envies his praise; Sa1 18:10, seeks to kill him in his fury; Sa1 18:12, fears him for his good success; Sa1 18:17, offers him his daughters for a snare; Sa1 18:23, David persuaded to be the king's son-in-law, gives two hundred foreskins of the Philistines for Michal's dowry; Sa1 18:28, Saul's hatred and David's glory increase.
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

The bond of friendship which Jonathan formed with David was so evidently the main point, that in 1Kings 18:1 the writer commences with the love of Jonathan to David, and then after that proceeds in 1Kings 18:2 to observe that Saul took David to himself from that day forward; whereas it is very evident that Saul told David, either at the time of his conversation with him or immediately afterwards, that he was henceforth to remain with him, i.e., in his service. "The soul of Jonathan bound itself (lit. chained itself; cf. Gen 44:30) to David's soul, and Jonathan loved him as his soul." The Chethibh ויּאהבו with the suffix ו attached to the imperfect is very rare, and hence the Keri ויּאהבהוּ (vid., Ewald, 249, b., and Olshausen, Gramm. p. 469). לשׁוּב, to return to his house, viz., to engage in his former occupation as shepherd.
Geneva 1599
And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the (a) soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
(a) His affection was fully bent toward him.
John Gill
INTRODUCTION TO FIRST SAMUEL 18
This chapter gives an account of the respect shown to David by Saul and Jonathan, by the servants of Saul, and all the people, and of what was said in his praise in the songs of the women, 1Kings 18:1; which latter gave Saul a great offence, and upon which he envied him, and eyed him, and indeed sought his life, and removed him from him; and yet still he continued the darling of the people, behaving wisely among them, which greatly embarrassed Saul, that be knew not what to do, 1Kings 18:8; he proposed his eldest daughter to him in marriage, which he had a claim to by killing the Philistine, and then he cheated him by giving her to another, 1Kings 18:17; and then he offered his youngest daughter to him, on condition that he would bring him an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, execution of which he thought his life would be exposed to danger, which yet he performed, 1Kings 18:20; and having the affection of his wife, and the good esteem of the servants of Saul, Saul was more afraid of him, and became his enemy, 1Kings 18:28.
John Wesley
Loved him - For his excellent virtues and endowments, which shone forth both in his speeches and actions; for the service he had done to God and to his people; and for the similitude of their age and qualities.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
JONATHAN LOVES DAVID. (1Kings 18:1-4)
the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David--They were nearly of an age. The prince had taken little interest in David as a minstrel; but his heroism and modest, manly bearing, his piety and high endowments, kindled the flame not of admiration only, but of affection, in the congenial mind of Jonathan.
18:118:1: Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ վախճանեաց զխօսելն ընդ Սաւուղայ, եւ ոգի Յովնաթանու կապեցա՛ւ ընդ ոգւոյն Դաւթի. եւ սիրեա՛ց զնա Յովնաթան ըստ անձին իւրում։
1 Երբ Դաւիթը Սաւուղի հետ խօսակցութիւնը վերջացրեց, Յովնաթանը հոգով կապուեց Դաւթին:
18 Երբ Սաւուղին հետ խօսիլը լմնցուց, Յովնաթանին սիրտը Դաւիթին սրտին հետ կապուեցաւ ու Յովնաթան իր անձին պէս սիրեց զանիկա։
Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ վախճանեաց զխօսելն ընդ Սաւուղայ, եւ ոգի Յովնաթանու կապեցաւ ընդ ոգւոյն Դաւթի, եւ սիրեաց զնա Յովնաթան ըստ անձին իւրում:

18:1: Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ վախճանեաց զխօսելն ընդ Սաւուղայ, եւ ոգի Յովնաթանու կապեցա՛ւ ընդ ոգւոյն Դաւթի. եւ սիրեա՛ց զնա Յովնաթան ըստ անձին իւրում։
1 Երբ Դաւիթը Սաւուղի հետ խօսակցութիւնը վերջացրեց, Յովնաթանը հոգով կապուեց Դաւթին:
18 Երբ Սաւուղին հետ խօսիլը լմնցուց, Յովնաթանին սիրտը Դաւիթին սրտին հետ կապուեցաւ ու Յովնաթան իր անձին պէս սիրեց զանիկա։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:118:1 Когда кончил {Давид} разговор с Саулом, душа Ионафана прилепилась к душе его, и полюбил его Ионафан, как свою душу.
18:6 καὶ και and; even ἐξῆλθον εξερχομαι come out; go out αἱ ο the χορεύουσαι χορευω into; for συνάντησιν συναντησις meeting Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐκ εκ from; out of πασῶν πας all; every πόλεων πολις city Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ἐν εν in τυμπάνοις τυμπανον and; even ἐν εν in χαρμοσύνῃ χαρμοσυνος and; even ἐν εν in κυμβάλοις κυμβαλον cymbal
18:1 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be כְּ kᵊ כְּ as כַלֹּתֹו֙ ḵallōṯˌô כלה be complete לְ lᵊ לְ to דַבֵּ֣ר ḏabbˈēr דבר speak אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and נֶ֨פֶשׁ֙ nˈefeš נֶפֶשׁ soul יְהֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yᵊhˈônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan נִקְשְׁרָ֖ה niqšᵊrˌā קשׁר tie בְּ bᵊ בְּ in נֶ֣פֶשׁ nˈefeš נֶפֶשׁ soul דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וַו *wa וְ and יֶּאֱהָבֵ֥הוּיאהבו *yyeʔᵉhāvˌēhû אהב love יְהֹונָתָ֖ן yᵊhônāṯˌān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan כְּ kᵊ כְּ as נַפְשֹֽׁו׃ nafšˈô נֶפֶשׁ soul
18:1. et factum est cum conplesset loqui ad Saul anima Ionathan conligata est animae David et dilexit eum Ionathan quasi animam suamAnd it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking to Saul, the son of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
1. And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
18:1. And it happened that, when he had completed speaking to Saul, the soul of Jonathan adhered to the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him like his own soul.
18:1. And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul:

18:1 Когда кончил {Давид} разговор с Саулом, душа Ионафана прилепилась к душе его, и полюбил его Ионафан, как свою душу.
18:6
καὶ και and; even
ἐξῆλθον εξερχομαι come out; go out
αἱ ο the
χορεύουσαι χορευω into; for
συνάντησιν συναντησις meeting
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐκ εκ from; out of
πασῶν πας all; every
πόλεων πολις city
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ἐν εν in
τυμπάνοις τυμπανον and; even
ἐν εν in
χαρμοσύνῃ χαρμοσυνος and; even
ἐν εν in
κυμβάλοις κυμβαλον cymbal
18:1
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
כַלֹּתֹו֙ ḵallōṯˌô כלה be complete
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דַבֵּ֣ר ḏabbˈēr דבר speak
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נֶ֨פֶשׁ֙ nˈefeš נֶפֶשׁ soul
יְהֹ֣ונָתָ֔ן yᵊhˈônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
נִקְשְׁרָ֖ה niqšᵊrˌā קשׁר tie
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
נֶ֣פֶשׁ nˈefeš נֶפֶשׁ soul
דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וַו
*wa וְ and
יֶּאֱהָבֵ֥הוּיאהבו
*yyeʔᵉhāvˌēhû אהב love
יְהֹונָתָ֖ן yᵊhônāṯˌān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
נַפְשֹֽׁו׃ nafšˈô נֶפֶשׁ soul
18:1. et factum est cum conplesset loqui ad Saul anima Ionathan conligata est animae David et dilexit eum Ionathan quasi animam suam
And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking to Saul, the son of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
18:1. And it happened that, when he had completed speaking to Saul, the soul of Jonathan adhered to the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him like his own soul.
18:1. And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Jonathan's Love to David. B. C. 1060.

1 And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul. 2 And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his father's house. 3 Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul. 4 And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David, and his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle. 5 And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, and behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul's servants.
David was anointed to the crown to take it out of Saul's hand, and over Jonathan's head, and yet here we find,
I. That Saul, who was now in possession of the crown, reposed a confidence in him, God so ordering it, that he might by his preferment at court be prepared for future service. Saul now took David home with him, and would not suffer him to return again to his retirement, v. 2. And David having signalized himself above the men of war, in taking up the challenge which they declined, Saul set him over the men of war (v. 5), not that he made him general (Abner was in that post), but perhaps captain of the life-guard; or, though he was youngest, he ordered him to have the precedency, in recompence of his great services. He employed him in the affairs of government; and David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, showing himself as dutiful as he was bold and courageous. Those that hope to rule must first learn to obey. He had approved himself a dutiful son to Jesse his father, and now a dutiful servant to Saul his master; those that are good in one relation it is to be hoped will be so in another.
II. That Jonathan, who was heir to the crown, entered into covenant with him, God so ordering it, that David's way might be the clearer when his rival was his friend. 1. Jonathan conceived an extraordinary kindness and affection for him (v. 1): When he had made an end of speaking to Saul he fell perfectly in love with him. Whether it refers to his conference with Saul before the battle (ch. xvii. 34, 37), or to that after (v. 51), in which it is probable much more was said than is there set down, is uncertain. But, in both, David expressed himself with so much prudence, modesty, and piety, such a felicity of expression, with so much boldness and yet so much sweetness, and all this so natural and unaffected, and the more surprising because of the disadvantages of his education and appearance, that the soul of Jonathan was immediately knit unto the soul of David. Jonathan had formerly set upon a Philistine army with the same faith and bravery with which David had now attacked a Philistine giant; so that there was between them a very near resemblance of affections, dispositions, and counsels, which made their spirits unite to easily, so quickly, so closely, that they seemed but as one soul in two bodies. None had so much reason to dislike David as Jonathan had, because he was to put him by the crown, yet none regards him more. Those that are governed in their love by principles of wisdom and grace will not suffer their affections to be alienated by any secular regards or considerations: the greater thoughts will swallow up and overrule the less. 2. He testified his love to David by a generous present he made him, v. 4. He was uneasy at seeing so great a soul, though lodged in so fair a body, yet disguised in the mean and despicable dress of a poor shepherd, and therefore takes care to put him speedily into the habit of a courtier (for he gave him a robe) and of a soldier, for he gave him, instead of his staff and sling, a sword and bow, and, instead of his shepherd's scrip, a girdle, either a belt or a sash; and, which made the present much more obliging, they were the same that he himself had worn, and (as a presage of what would follow) he stripped himself of them to dress David in them. Saul's would not fit him, but Jonathan's did. Their bodies were of a size, a circumstance which well agreed with the suitableness of their minds. When Saul put these marks of honour on David he put them off again, because he would first earn them and then wear them; but, now that he had given proofs of the spirit of a prince and a soldier, he was not ashamed to wear the habits of a prince and a soldier. David is seen in Jonathan's clothes, that all may take notice he is a Jonathan's second self. Our Lord Jesus has thus shown his love to us, that he stripped himself to clothe us, emptied himself to enrich us; nay, he did more than Jonathan, he clothed himself with our rags, whereas Jonathan did not put on David's. 3. He endeavored to perpetuate this friendship. So entirely satisfied were they in each other, even at the first interview, that they made a covenant with each other, v. 3. Their mutual affection was sincere; and he that bears an honest mind startles not at assurances. True love desires to be constant. Those who love Christ as their own souls will be willing to join themselves to him in an everlasting covenant.
III. That both court and country agree to bless him. It is but seldom that they agree in their favourites; yet David was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also (which was strange) in the sight of Saul's servants, v. 5. The former cordially loved him, the latter could not for shame but caress and compliment him. And it was certainly a great instance of the power of God's grace in David that he was able to bear all this respect and honour flowing in upon him on a sudden without being lifted up above measure. Those that climb so fast have need of good heads and good hearts. It is more difficult to know how to abound than how to be abased.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:1: When he had made an end of speaking - These first five verses are omitted by the Septuagint. See the notes on the preceding chapter, 1 Samuel 17 (note).
Jonathan loved him as his own soul - The most intimate friendship subsisted between them; and they loved each other with pure hearts fervently. No love was lost between them; each was worthy of the other. They had a friendship which could not be affected with changes or chances, and which exemplified all that the ancients have said on the subject; Την φιλιαν ισοτητα ειναι, και μιαν ψυχην, τον φιλον ἑτερον αυτον; "Friendship produces an entire sameness; it is one soul in two bodies: a friend is another self."
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:4
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:1: Was knit with the soul of David - The same forcible phrase occurs of Jacob's love for Benjamin (marginal reference). Jonathan's truly heroic character is shown in this generous love of David, and admiration of his great deed.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:1: the soul of Jonathan: The modesty, piety, and courage of David were so congenial to the character of the amiable Jonathan, that they attracted his most cordial esteem and affection; so that the most intimate friendship subsisted between them from that time, and they loved each other with pure hearts fervently. Their friendship could not be affected by the common vicissitudes of life; and it exemplifies by fact what the ancients have written on the subject.
Την φιλιαν ισοτητα ειναι, και μιαν ψυχην τον φιλον ετερον αυτον. "Friendship is an entire sameness, and one soul. a friend is another self." Sa1 14:1-14, Sa1 14:45; Gen 44:30; Jdg 20:11; Ch1 12:17; Psa 86:11; Col 2:2
loved him: Sa1 18:3, Sa1 19:2, Sa1 20:17; Deu 13:6; Sa2 1:26; Pro 18:24
John Gill
And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul,.... In answer to his questions about his descent and family, and doubtless more things were talked of than are recorded:
that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David: he won his heart, made a conquest of his affections, these went out towards him, and cleaved unto him; such were the comeliness of his person, his graceful mien and deportment, his freedom and fluency of expression, his courage and undauntedness, joined with prudence, modesty, and integrity, that they strongly attached him to him:
and Jonathan loved him as his own soul; not only according to the excellency of David's soul, and the greatness of it, as that deserved respect and love, as Abarbinel suggests, but he loved him as he loved himself. There was a similarity in their persons, in their age, in the dispositions of their minds, in their wisdom, courage, modesty, faithfulness, and openness of soul, that attracted them to each other, that they became as another self; as one soul, as Aristotle speaks (r) of true friends: instances of very cordial friendship are given by Plutarch (s), as in Theseus and Pirithous, Achilles and Patroclus, Orestes and Pylades, Pythias and Damon, Epaminondas and Pelopidas; but none equal to this.
(r) Ethic. l. 9. c. 4, 9. So Porphyr. de Vita Pythagor. (s) Apud Patrick in loc.
18:218:2: Եւ ա՛ռ զնա Սաւուղ առ իւր յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ ո՛չ ետ նմա դառնալ ՚ի տուն հօր իւրոյ։
2 Յովնաթանը նրան իր անձի պէս սիրեց: Նոյն օրը Սաւուղն իր մօտ վերցրեց նրան ու չթողեց, որ նա վերադառնայ իր հօր տունը:
2 Նոյն օրը Սաւուղ զանիկա առաւ ու թող չտուաւ որ իր հօրը տունը դառնայ։
Եւ առ զնա Սաւուղ առ իւր յաւուր յայնմիկ, եւ ոչ ետ նմա դառնալ ի տուն հօր իւրոյ:

18:2: Եւ ա՛ռ զնա Սաւուղ առ իւր յաւուր յայնմիկ. եւ ո՛չ ետ նմա դառնալ ՚ի տուն հօր իւրոյ։
2 Յովնաթանը նրան իր անձի պէս սիրեց: Նոյն օրը Սաւուղն իր մօտ վերցրեց նրան ու չթողեց, որ նա վերադառնայ իր հօր տունը:
2 Նոյն օրը Սաւուղ զանիկա առաւ ու թող չտուաւ որ իր հօրը տունը դառնայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:218:2 И взял его Саул в тот день и не позволил ему возвратиться в дом отца его.
18:7 καὶ και and; even ἐξῆρχον εξαρχω the γυναῖκες γυνη woman; wife καὶ και and; even ἔλεγον λεγω tell; declare ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐν εν in χιλιάσιν χιλιας thousand αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐν εν in μυριάσιν μυριας myriad αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:2 וַ wa וְ and יִּקָּחֵ֥הוּ yyiqqāḥˌēhû לקח take שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the ה֑וּא hˈû הוּא he וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not נְתָנֹ֔ו nᵊṯānˈô נתן give לָ lā לְ to שׁ֖וּב šˌûv שׁוב return בֵּ֥ית bˌêṯ בַּיִת house אָבִֽיו׃ ʔāvˈiʸw אָב father
18:2. tulitque eum Saul in die illa et non concessit ei ut reverteretur in domum patris suiAnd Saul took him that day, and would not let him return to his father's house.
2. And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his father’s house.
18:2. And Saul took him that day, and would not permit him to return to his father’s house.
18:2. And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his father’s house.
And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his father' s house:

18:2 И взял его Саул в тот день и не позволил ему возвратиться в дом отца его.
18:7
καὶ και and; even
ἐξῆρχον εξαρχω the
γυναῖκες γυνη woman; wife
καὶ και and; even
ἔλεγον λεγω tell; declare
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐν εν in
χιλιάσιν χιλιας thousand
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐν εν in
μυριάσιν μυριας myriad
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:2
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקָּחֵ֥הוּ yyiqqāḥˌēhû לקח take
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יֹּ֣ום yyˈôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
ה֑וּא hˈû הוּא he
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not
נְתָנֹ֔ו nᵊṯānˈô נתן give
לָ לְ to
שׁ֖וּב šˌûv שׁוב return
בֵּ֥ית bˌêṯ בַּיִת house
אָבִֽיו׃ ʔāvˈiʸw אָב father
18:2. tulitque eum Saul in die illa et non concessit ei ut reverteretur in domum patris sui
And Saul took him that day, and would not let him return to his father's house.
18:2. And Saul took him that day, and would not permit him to return to his father’s house.
18:2. And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his father’s house.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:2: took him: Sa1 16:21-23, Sa1 17:15
John Gill
And Saul took him that day,.... Not only into his favour, and into his service, but into his court; even on that very day he slew the Philistine, or however as soon as it could be done:
and would let him go no more home to his father's house; as he used to do before; when he only served as a musician to him, then he was only at court when Saul was in a melancholy disposition, and wanted him, and so was going and returning, and in the intervals kept his father's sheep, 1Kings 17:15; but now he would not suffer him to attend such business any longer, since he was not only to become a courtier, and be made a prince or noble, but to marry his daughter, according to the declaration he had made, with respect to any man that should kill Goliath.
John Wesley
Took him, &c. - By which it appears, that before this David had not his constant residence at court.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul would let him go no more home--He was established as a permanent resident at court.
18:318:3: Եւ ուխտեաց ընդ նմա Յովնաթան ո՛ւխտ՝ առ ՚ի սիրե՛լ զնա ըստ անձին իւրում։
3 Յովնաթանը Դաւթի հետ ուխտ դրեց, քանզի Յովնաթանը նրան իր անձի պէս էր սիրում:
3 Յովնաթան Դաւիթին հետ ուխտ ըրաւ, քանզի իր անձին պէս կը սիրէր զանիկա։
Եւ ուխտեաց ընդ նմա Յովնաթան ուխտ առ ի սիրել զնա ըստ անձին իւրում:

18:3: Եւ ուխտեաց ընդ նմա Յովնաթան ո՛ւխտ՝ առ ՚ի սիրե՛լ զնա ըստ անձին իւրում։
3 Յովնաթանը Դաւթի հետ ուխտ դրեց, քանզի Յովնաթանը նրան իր անձի պէս էր սիրում:
3 Յովնաթան Դաւիթին հետ ուխտ ըրաւ, քանզի իր անձին պէս կը սիրէր զանիկա։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:318:3 Ионафан же заключил с Давидом союз, ибо полюбил его, как свою душу.
18:8 καὶ και and; even πονηρὸν πονηρος harmful; malignant ἐφάνη φαινω shine; appear τὸ ο the ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase ἐν εν in ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul περὶ περι about; around τοῦ ο the λόγου λογος word; log τούτου ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἔδωκαν διδωμι give; deposit τὰς ο the μυριάδας μυριας myriad καὶ και and; even ἐμοὶ εμοι me ἔδωκαν διδωμι give; deposit τὰς ο the χιλιάδας χιλιας thousand
18:3 וַ wa וְ and יִּכְרֹ֧ת yyiḵrˈōṯ כרת cut יְהֹונָתָ֛ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan וְ wᵊ וְ and דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David בְּרִ֑ית bᵊrˈîṯ בְּרִית covenant בְּ bᵊ בְּ in אַהֲבָתֹ֥ו ʔahᵃvāṯˌô אֲהָבָה love אֹתֹ֖ו ʔōṯˌô אֵת [object marker] כְּ kᵊ כְּ as נַפְשֹֽׁו׃ nafšˈô נֶפֶשׁ soul
18:3. inierunt autem Ionathan et David foedus diligebat enim eum quasi animam suamAnd David and Jonathan made a covenant, for he loved him as his own soul.
3. Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul.
18:3. Then David and Jonathan formed a pact. For he loved him like his own soul.
18:3. Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul.
Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul:

18:3 Ионафан же заключил с Давидом союз, ибо полюбил его, как свою душу.
18:8
καὶ και and; even
πονηρὸν πονηρος harmful; malignant
ἐφάνη φαινω shine; appear
τὸ ο the
ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase
ἐν εν in
ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
περὶ περι about; around
τοῦ ο the
λόγου λογος word; log
τούτου ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἔδωκαν διδωμι give; deposit
τὰς ο the
μυριάδας μυριας myriad
καὶ και and; even
ἐμοὶ εμοι me
ἔδωκαν διδωμι give; deposit
τὰς ο the
χιλιάδας χιλιας thousand
18:3
וַ wa וְ and
יִּכְרֹ֧ת yyiḵrˈōṯ כרת cut
יְהֹונָתָ֛ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
וְ wᵊ וְ and
דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
בְּרִ֑ית bᵊrˈîṯ בְּרִית covenant
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
אַהֲבָתֹ֥ו ʔahᵃvāṯˌô אֲהָבָה love
אֹתֹ֖ו ʔōṯˌô אֵת [object marker]
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
נַפְשֹֽׁו׃ nafšˈô נֶפֶשׁ soul
18:3. inierunt autem Ionathan et David foedus diligebat enim eum quasi animam suam
And David and Jonathan made a covenant, for he loved him as his own soul.
18:3. Then David and Jonathan formed a pact. For he loved him like his own soul.
18:3. Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
3: Союз дружбы.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:3: made a covenant: Sa1 20:8-17, Sa1 20:42, Sa1 23:18; Sa2 9:1-3, Sa2 21:7
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Jonathan made a covenant (i.e., a covenant of friendship) and (i.e., with) David, because he loved him as his soul.
John Gill
Then Jonathan and David made a covenant,.... A covenant of friendship; entered into a solemn agreement to keep up and maintain a cordial respect to each other, and to support each other's interest both in life and after death, whoever was the survivor; and in consequence of this David had a friend at court, when Saul fell out with him, and who pleaded his cause, and discovered his father's plots, and was the means of preserving David's life:
because he loved him as his own soul; so that this covenant was not founded in mere words, but in sincere and cordial affection, and was lasting and inviolable.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Then Jonathan and David made a covenant--Such covenants of brotherhood are frequent in the East. They are ratified by certain ceremonies, and in presence of witnesses, that the persons covenanting will be sworn brothers for life.
18:418:4: Եւ մերկացա՛ւ Յովնաթան զլաւդիկն որ զիւրեւ՝ եւ ետ զայն Դաւթի, եւ զվարապանա՛կս իւր՝ մինչեւ ցսուսե՛ր իւր, եւ ցաղեղն իւր, եւ ցկամա՛ր իւր եւ ցկապա՛րճս իւր[3018]։ [3018] Յայլս պակասի. Եւ ցկամար իւր եւ ցկապարճս իւր։
4 Յովնաթանն իր թիկնոցը հանեց ու տուեց Դաւթին, նաեւ իր զինուորական համազգեստը, նոյնիսկ իր սուրը, աղեղն ու գօտին:
4 Յովնաթան իր վրայի վերարկուն հանեց եւ զանիկա ու իր հանդերձները, մինչեւ իսկ իր սուրը, իր աղեղն ու իր գօտին Դաւիթին տուաւ։
Եւ մերկացաւ Յովնաթան զլօդիկն որ զիւրեւ եւ ետ զայն Դաւթի, եւ զվարապանակս իւր` մինչեւ ցսուսեր իւր եւ ցաղեղն իւր եւ ցկամար իւր:

18:4: Եւ մերկացա՛ւ Յովնաթան զլաւդիկն որ զիւրեւ՝ եւ ետ զայն Դաւթի, եւ զվարապանա՛կս իւր՝ մինչեւ ցսուսե՛ր իւր, եւ ցաղեղն իւր, եւ ցկամա՛ր իւր եւ ցկապա՛րճս իւր[3018]։
[3018] Յայլս պակասի. Եւ ցկամար իւր եւ ցկապարճս իւր։
4 Յովնաթանն իր թիկնոցը հանեց ու տուեց Դաւթին, նաեւ իր զինուորական համազգեստը, նոյնիսկ իր սուրը, աղեղն ու գօտին:
4 Յովնաթան իր վրայի վերարկուն հանեց եւ զանիկա ու իր հանդերձները, մինչեւ իսկ իր սուրը, իր աղեղն ու իր գօտին Դաւիթին տուաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:418:4 И снял Ионафан верхнюю одежду свою, которая была на нем, и отдал ее Давиду, также и прочие одежды свои, и меч свой, и лук свой, и пояс свой.
18:9 καὶ και and; even ἦν ειμι be Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὑποβλεπόμενος υποβλεπω the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἀπὸ απο from; away τῆς ο the ἡμέρας ημερα day ἐκείνης εκεινος that καὶ και and; even ἐπέκεινα επεκεινα beyond
18:4 וַ wa וְ and יִּתְפַּשֵּׁ֣ט yyiṯpaššˈēṭ פשׁט strip off יְהֹונָתָ֗ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan אֶֽת־ ʔˈeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the מְּעִיל֙ mmᵊʕîl מְעִיל coat אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] עָלָ֔יו ʕālˈāʸw עַל upon וַֽ wˈa וְ and יִּתְּנֵ֖הוּ yyittᵊnˌēhû נתן give לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וּ û וְ and מַדָּ֕יו maddˈāʸw מַד cloth וְ wᵊ וְ and עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto חַרְבֹּ֥ו ḥarbˌô חֶרֶב dagger וְ wᵊ וְ and עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto קַשְׁתֹּ֖ו qaštˌô קֶשֶׁת bow וְ wᵊ וְ and עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto חֲגֹרֹֽו׃ ḥᵃḡōrˈô חֲגֹור girdle
18:4. nam expoliavit se Ionathan tunicam qua erat vestitus et dedit eam David et reliqua vestimenta sua usque ad gladium et arcum suum et usque ad balteumAnd Jonathan stripped himself of the coat with which he was clothed, and gave it to David, and the rest of his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle.
4. And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David, and his apparel, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle.
18:4. And Jonathan took off the coat that he was wearing, and he gave it to David, with the rest of his garments, even to his sword and bow, and even his belt.
18:4. And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that [was] upon him, and gave it to David, and his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle.
And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that [was] upon him, and gave it to David, and his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle:

18:4 И снял Ионафан верхнюю одежду свою, которая была на нем, и отдал ее Давиду, также и прочие одежды свои, и меч свой, и лук свой, и пояс свой.
18:9
καὶ και and; even
ἦν ειμι be
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὑποβλεπόμενος υποβλεπω the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῆς ο the
ἡμέρας ημερα day
ἐκείνης εκεινος that
καὶ και and; even
ἐπέκεινα επεκεινα beyond
18:4
וַ wa וְ and
יִּתְפַּשֵּׁ֣ט yyiṯpaššˈēṭ פשׁט strip off
יְהֹונָתָ֗ן yᵊhônāṯˈān יְהֹונָתָן Jehonathan
אֶֽת־ ʔˈeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
מְּעִיל֙ mmᵊʕîl מְעִיל coat
אֲשֶׁ֣ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עָלָ֔יו ʕālˈāʸw עַל upon
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יִּתְּנֵ֖הוּ yyittᵊnˌēhû נתן give
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וּ û וְ and
מַדָּ֕יו maddˈāʸw מַד cloth
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
חַרְבֹּ֥ו ḥarbˌô חֶרֶב dagger
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
קַשְׁתֹּ֖ו qaštˌô קֶשֶׁת bow
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַד־ ʕaḏ- עַד unto
חֲגֹרֹֽו׃ ḥᵃḡōrˈô חֲגֹור girdle
18:4. nam expoliavit se Ionathan tunicam qua erat vestitus et dedit eam David et reliqua vestimenta sua usque ad gladium et arcum suum et usque ad balteum
And Jonathan stripped himself of the coat with which he was clothed, and gave it to David, and the rest of his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle.
18:4. And Jonathan took off the coat that he was wearing, and he gave it to David, with the rest of his garments, even to his sword and bow, and even his belt.
18:4. And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that [was] upon him, and gave it to David, and his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:4: Jonathan stripped himself - Presents of clothes or rich robes, in token of respect and friendship, are frequent in the East. And how frequently arms and clothing were presented by warriors to each other in token of friendship, may be seen in Homer and other ancient writers.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:5
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:4: stripped himself: Presents of clothes or rich robes, as tokens of respect or friendship, are frequent in the East. Gen 41:42; Est 6:8, Est 6:9; Isa 61:10; Luk 15:22; Co2 5:21; Phi 2:7, Phi 2:8
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

As a sign and pledge of his friendship, Jonathan gave David his clothes and his armour. Meil, the upper coat or cloak. Maddim is probably the armour coat (vid., 1Kings 17:39). This is implied in the word ועד, which is repeated three times, and by which the different arms were attached more closely to מדּיו. For the act itself, compare the exchange of armour made by Glaucus and Diomedes (Hom. Il. vi. 230). This seems to have been a common custom in very ancient times, as we meet with it also among the early Celts (see Macpherson's Ossian).
John Gill
And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that was upon him,.... As a token of his hearty love and true friendship, and that David might appear at court not in the habit of a shepherd, but in that of a prince:
and gave it to David, and his garments; his other garments besides his robe, and so clothed him from tip to toe, and which fitted him; for as there was a similarity in their souls, and the disposition of them, so in the make and hulk of their bodies, and in the stature of them:
even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle; these he gave him to accoutre himself with, that he might appear as a soldier, as well as like a prince, and as another Jonathan, or rather the same; that they might seem as one, as alike in body, so in garb and habit.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David--To receive any part of the dress which had been worn by a sovereign, or his eldest son and heir, is deemed, in the East, the highest honor which can be conferred on a subject (see on Esther 6:8). The girdle, being connected with the sword and the bow, may be considered as being part of the military dress, and great value is attached to it in the East.
18:518:5: Եւ երթա՛յր Դաւիթ ամենայն ուրեք ուր եւ առաքէ՛ր զնա Սաւուղ, եւ իմաստնանա՛յր. եւ կացոյց զնա Սաւուղ ՚ի վերայ արա՛նց պատերազմի. եւ հաճո՛յ եղեւ առաջի աչաց ամենայն ժողովրդեանն. նա՝ եւ առաջի աչա՛ց ծառայիցն Սաւուղայ։
5 Դաւիթը գնում էր ամէն տեղ, ուր Սաւուղն ուղարկում էր նրան, եւ նա գնալով իմաստուն էր դառնում: Սաւուղը նրան պատերազմիկների առաջնորդ կարգեց, եւ նա ամբողջ ժողովրդի, ինչպէս նաեւ Սաւուղի ծառաների աչքին հաճելի դարձաւ:
5 Դաւիթ ամէն տեղ կ’երթար, ուր որ Սաւուղ զանիկա կը ղրկէր ու իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր։ Սաւուղ զանիկա պատերազմական մարդոց վրայ կեցուց ու բոլոր ժողովուրդին ու Սաւուղի ծառաներուն ալ հաճոյ եղաւ։
Եւ երթայր Դաւիթ ամենայն ուրեք ուր եւ առաքէր զնա Սաւուղ, եւ իմաստնանայր. եւ կացոյց զնա Սաւուղ ի վերայ արանց պատերազմի. եւ հաճոյ եղեւ առաջի աչաց ամենայն ժողովրդեանն, նա եւ առաջի աչաց ծառայիցն Սաւուղայ:

18:5: Եւ երթա՛յր Դաւիթ ամենայն ուրեք ուր եւ առաքէ՛ր զնա Սաւուղ, եւ իմաստնանա՛յր. եւ կացոյց զնա Սաւուղ ՚ի վերայ արա՛նց պատերազմի. եւ հաճո՛յ եղեւ առաջի աչաց ամենայն ժողովրդեանն. նա՝ եւ առաջի աչա՛ց ծառայիցն Սաւուղայ։
5 Դաւիթը գնում էր ամէն տեղ, ուր Սաւուղն ուղարկում էր նրան, եւ նա գնալով իմաստուն էր դառնում: Սաւուղը նրան պատերազմիկների առաջնորդ կարգեց, եւ նա ամբողջ ժողովրդի, ինչպէս նաեւ Սաւուղի ծառաների աչքին հաճելի դարձաւ:
5 Դաւիթ ամէն տեղ կ’երթար, ուր որ Սաւուղ զանիկա կը ղրկէր ու իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր։ Սաւուղ զանիկա պատերազմական մարդոց վրայ կեցուց ու բոլոր ժողովուրդին ու Սաւուղի ծառաներուն ալ հաճոյ եղաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:518:5 И Давид действовал благоразумно везде, куда ни посылал его Саул, и сделал его Саул начальником над военными людьми; и это понравилось всему народу и слугам Сауловым.
18:12 καὶ και and; even ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἀπὸ απο from; away προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
18:5 וַ wa וְ and יֵּצֵ֨א yyēṣˌē יצא go out דָוִ֜ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David בְּ bᵊ בְּ in כֹל֩ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] יִשְׁלָחֶ֤נּוּ yišlāḥˈennû שׁלח send שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul יַשְׂכִּ֔יל yaśkˈîl שׂכל prosper וַ wa וְ and יְשִׂמֵ֣הוּ yᵊśimˈēhû שׂים put שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul עַ֖ל ʕˌal עַל upon אַנְשֵׁ֣י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man הַ ha הַ the מִּלְחָמָ֑ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war וַ wa וְ and יִּיטַב֙ yyîṭˌav יטב be good בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינֵ֣י ʕênˈê עַיִן eye כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הָ hā הַ the עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people וְ wᵊ וְ and גַ֕ם ḡˈam גַּם even בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינֵ֖י ʕênˌê עַיִן eye עַבְדֵ֥י ʕavᵊḏˌê עֶבֶד servant שָׁאֽוּל׃ פ šāʔˈûl . f שָׁאוּל Saul
18:5. egrediebatur quoque David ad omnia quaecumque misisset eum Saul et prudenter se agebat posuitque eum Saul super viros belli et acceptus erat in oculis universi populi maximeque in conspectu famulorum SaulAnd David went out to whatsoever business Saul sent him, and he behaved himself prudently: and Saul set him over the soldiers, and he was acceptable in the eyes of all the people, and especially in the eyes of Saul's servants.
5. And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and it was good in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul’s servants.
18:5. Also, David went out to do everything whatsoever that Saul sent him to do, and he conducted himself prudently. And Saul set him over men of war. And he was acceptable in the eyes of the entire people, and most of all in the sight of the servants of Saul.
18:5. And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, [and] behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul’s servants.
And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, [and] behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul' s servants:

18:5 И Давид действовал благоразумно везде, куда ни посылал его Саул, и сделал его Саул начальником над военными людьми; и это понравилось всему народу и слугам Сауловым.
18:12
καὶ και and; even
ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἀπὸ απο from; away
προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
18:5
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּצֵ֨א yyēṣˌē יצא go out
דָוִ֜ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
כֹל֩ ḵˌōl כֹּל whole
אֲשֶׁ֨ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
יִשְׁלָחֶ֤נּוּ yišlāḥˈennû שׁלח send
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
יַשְׂכִּ֔יל yaśkˈîl שׂכל prosper
וַ wa וְ and
יְשִׂמֵ֣הוּ yᵊśimˈēhû שׂים put
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
עַ֖ל ʕˌal עַל upon
אַנְשֵׁ֣י ʔanšˈê אִישׁ man
הַ ha הַ the
מִּלְחָמָ֑ה mmilḥāmˈā מִלְחָמָה war
וַ wa וְ and
יִּיטַב֙ yyîṭˌav יטב be good
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינֵ֣י ʕênˈê עַיִן eye
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הָ הַ the
עָ֔ם ʕˈām עַם people
וְ wᵊ וְ and
גַ֕ם ḡˈam גַּם even
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינֵ֖י ʕênˌê עַיִן eye
עַבְדֵ֥י ʕavᵊḏˌê עֶבֶד servant
שָׁאֽוּל׃ פ šāʔˈûl . f שָׁאוּל Saul
18:5. egrediebatur quoque David ad omnia quaecumque misisset eum Saul et prudenter se agebat posuitque eum Saul super viros belli et acceptus erat in oculis universi populi maximeque in conspectu famulorum Saul
And David went out to whatsoever business Saul sent him, and he behaved himself prudently: and Saul set him over the soldiers, and he was acceptable in the eyes of all the people, and especially in the eyes of Saul's servants.
18:5. Also, David went out to do everything whatsoever that Saul sent him to do, and he conducted himself prudently. And Saul set him over men of war. And he was acceptable in the eyes of the entire people, and most of all in the sight of the servants of Saul.
18:5. And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, [and] behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul’s servants.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:5: Set him over the men of war - Made him generalissimo; or what we would call field marshal.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:6
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:5: behaved: or, prospered, Sa1 18:14, Sa1 18:15, Sa1 18:30; Gen 39:2, Gen 39:3, Gen 39:23; Psa 1:3; Act 7:10
wisely: Mat 10:16; Eph 5:17; Col 4:5
the men of war: Sa1 13:2, Sa1 14:52
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

And David went out, sc., to battle; whithersoever Saul sent him, he acted wisely and prosperously (ישׂכּיל, as in Josh 1:8 : see at Deut 29:8). Saul placed him above the men of war in consequence, made him one of their commanders; and he pleased all the people, and the servants of Saul also, i.e., the courtiers of the king, who are envious as a general rule.
Geneva 1599
And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, [and] behaved himself (b) wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was accepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul's servants.
(b) That is, he prospered in all his doings.
John Gill
And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him,.... About any business whatsoever, especially about martial affairs, for which he was abundantly qualified:
and behaved himself wisely; in the management of them, using great prudence and discretion, and so failed not of success, and of recommending himself; the Targum renders it "prospering"; he was prosperous and successful in whatsoever he engaged, for the Lord was with him, and blessed him:
and Saul set him over the men of war; that is, of some of them, gave him the command of a troop; for Abner was captain or general of the army, and continued so:
and he was accepted in the sight of all the people; of all the people in the land in general, of all that knew or heard of him; being looked upon as a wise, valiant, and successful commander, and which gained him the esteem and affection of the people:
and also in the sight of Saul's servants; which was very much, and a rare thing, for servants are too apt to envy such as are rising in their credit and reputation; though this must not be understood of all, without exception; but of the generality of them; nor is the word "all" used of them, as is of the people; for some of them took the part of Saul afterwards against David, and were secretly his enemies, see 1Kings 18:22.
John Wesley
Went - Upon military expeditions, of which that word is often used.
18:618:6: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի մտանելն նոցա՝ իբրեւ դարձաւ Դաւիթ ՚ի սպանանելոյ զայլազգին, ելի՛ն պարաւորք ընդ առաջ Դաւթի յամենայն քաղաքացն Իսրայէլի երգել՝ պա՛ր առնուլ ընդ առաջ Սաւուղայ արքայի, թմբկօ՛ք եւ ուրախութեամբ եւ ծնծղայիւք։
6 Երբ նրանք պատերազմից գալիս էին, եւ Դաւիթը այլազգուն սպանելուց յետոյ վերադառնում էր, Իսրայէլի բոլոր քաղաքներից պարողները երգերով ու պարերով դիմաւորեցին Դաւթին, թմբուկներով, ուրախութեան բացականչութիւններով ու ծնծղաներով ընդառաջ եկան Սաւուղ արքային:
6 Երբ Դաւիթ Փղշտացին մեռցնելէն կը դառնար ու զօրքերը կու գային, Իսրայէլի բոլոր քաղաքներէն կիները երգելով ու պար բռնելով, թմբուկներով, ուրախութեամբ ու ծնծղաներով Սաւուղ թագաւորը դիմաւորելու ելան։
Եւ եղեւ ի մտանելն նոցա իբրեւ դարձաւ Դաւիթ ի սպանանելոյ զայլազգին, ելին [354]պարաւորք ընդ առաջ Դաւթի`` յամենայն քաղաքացն Իսրայելի երգել, պար առնուլ ընդ առաջ Սաւուղայ արքայի թմբկօք եւ ուրախութեամբ եւ ծնծղայիւք:

18:6: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի մտանելն նոցա՝ իբրեւ դարձաւ Դաւիթ ՚ի սպանանելոյ զայլազգին, ելի՛ն պարաւորք ընդ առաջ Դաւթի յամենայն քաղաքացն Իսրայէլի երգել՝ պա՛ր առնուլ ընդ առաջ Սաւուղայ արքայի, թմբկօ՛ք եւ ուրախութեամբ եւ ծնծղայիւք։
6 Երբ նրանք պատերազմից գալիս էին, եւ Դաւիթը այլազգուն սպանելուց յետոյ վերադառնում էր, Իսրայէլի բոլոր քաղաքներից պարողները երգերով ու պարերով դիմաւորեցին Դաւթին, թմբուկներով, ուրախութեան բացականչութիւններով ու ծնծղաներով ընդառաջ եկան Սաւուղ արքային:
6 Երբ Դաւիթ Փղշտացին մեռցնելէն կը դառնար ու զօրքերը կու գային, Իսրայէլի բոլոր քաղաքներէն կիները երգելով ու պար բռնելով, թմբուկներով, ուրախութեամբ ու ծնծղաներով Սաւուղ թագաւորը դիմաւորելու ելան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:618:6 Когда они шли, при возвращении Давида с победы над Филистимлянином, то женщины из всех городов Израильских выходили навстречу Саулу царю с пением и плясками, с торжественными тимпанами и с кимвалами.
18:13 καὶ και and; even ἀπέστησεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance αὐτὸν αυτος he; him ἀπ᾿ απο from; away αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even κατέστησεν καθιστημι establish; appoint αὐτὸν αυτος he; him ἑαυτῷ εαυτου of himself; his own χιλίαρχον χιλιαρχος commander καὶ και and; even ἐξεπορεύετο εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out καὶ και and; even εἰσεπορεύετο εισπορευομαι intrude; travel into ἔμπροσθεν εμπροσθεν in front; before τοῦ ο the λαοῦ λαος populace; population
18:6 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be בְּ bᵊ בְּ in בֹואָ֗ם vôʔˈām בוא come בְּ bᵊ בְּ in שׁ֤וּב šˈûv שׁוב return דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David מֵ mē מִן from הַכֹּ֣ות hakkˈôṯ נכה strike אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔י ppᵊlištˈî פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and תֵּצֶ֨אנָה ttēṣˌenā יצא go out הַ ha הַ the נָּשִׁ֜ים nnāšˈîm אִשָּׁה woman מִ mi מִן from כָּל־ kkol- כֹּל whole עָרֵ֤י ʕārˈê עִיר town יִשְׂרָאֵל֙ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel לָל *lā לְ to שִׁ֣ירשׁור *šˈîr שׁיר sing וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ ha הַ the מְּחֹלֹ֔ות mmᵊḥōlˈôṯ מְחֹלָה round dance לִ li לְ to קְרַ֖את qᵊrˌaṯ קרא encounter שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul הַ ha הַ the מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king בְּ bᵊ בְּ in תֻפִּ֥ים ṯuppˌîm תֹּף tambourine בְּ bᵊ בְּ in שִׂמְחָ֖ה śimḥˌā שִׂמְחָה joy וּ û וְ and בְ vᵊ בְּ in שָׁלִשִֽׁים׃ šālišˈîm שָׁלִישׁ triangle
18:6. porro cum reverteretur percusso Philistheo David egressae sunt mulieres de universis urbibus Israhel cantantes chorosque ducentes in occursum Saul regis in tympanis laetitiae et in sistrisNow when David returned, after he slew the Philistine, the women came out of all the cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with timbrels of joy, and cornets.
6. And it came to pass as they came, when David returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all the cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with timbrels, with joy, and with instruments of music.
18:6. Now when David returned, after he had struck down the Philistine, the women went out, from all the cities of Israel, leading the singing and dancing, rejoicing with timbrels and bells, so as to meet king Saul.
18:6. And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of musick.
And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of musick:

18:6 Когда они шли, при возвращении Давида с победы над Филистимлянином, то женщины из всех городов Израильских выходили навстречу Саулу царю с пением и плясками, с торжественными тимпанами и с кимвалами.
18:13
καὶ και and; even
ἀπέστησεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
ἀπ᾿ απο from; away
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
κατέστησεν καθιστημι establish; appoint
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
ἑαυτῷ εαυτου of himself; his own
χιλίαρχον χιλιαρχος commander
καὶ και and; even
ἐξεπορεύετο εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out
καὶ και and; even
εἰσεπορεύετο εισπορευομαι intrude; travel into
ἔμπροσθεν εμπροσθεν in front; before
τοῦ ο the
λαοῦ λαος populace; population
18:6
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
בֹואָ֗ם vôʔˈām בוא come
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
שׁ֤וּב šˈûv שׁוב return
דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
מֵ מִן from
הַכֹּ֣ות hakkˈôṯ נכה strike
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔י ppᵊlištˈî פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
תֵּצֶ֨אנָה ttēṣˌenā יצא go out
הַ ha הַ the
נָּשִׁ֜ים nnāšˈîm אִשָּׁה woman
מִ mi מִן from
כָּל־ kkol- כֹּל whole
עָרֵ֤י ʕārˈê עִיר town
יִשְׂרָאֵל֙ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
לָל
*lā לְ to
שִׁ֣ירשׁור
*šˈîr שׁיר sing
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ ha הַ the
מְּחֹלֹ֔ות mmᵊḥōlˈôṯ מְחֹלָה round dance
לִ li לְ to
קְרַ֖את qᵊrˌaṯ קרא encounter
שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
הַ ha הַ the
מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
תֻפִּ֥ים ṯuppˌîm תֹּף tambourine
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
שִׂמְחָ֖ה śimḥˌā שִׂמְחָה joy
וּ û וְ and
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
שָׁלִשִֽׁים׃ šālišˈîm שָׁלִישׁ triangle
18:6. porro cum reverteretur percusso Philistheo David egressae sunt mulieres de universis urbibus Israhel cantantes chorosque ducentes in occursum Saul regis in tympanis laetitiae et in sistris
Now when David returned, after he slew the Philistine, the women came out of all the cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with timbrels of joy, and cornets.
18:6. Now when David returned, after he had struck down the Philistine, the women went out, from all the cities of Israel, leading the singing and dancing, rejoicing with timbrels and bells, so as to meet king Saul.
18:6. And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of musick.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
David Honoured by the People; Saul Troubled with an Evil Spirit. B. C. 1060.

6 And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of music. 7 And the women answered one another as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands. 8 And Saul was very wroth, and the saying displeased him; and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed but thousands: and what can he have more but the kingdom? 9 And Saul eyed David from that day and forward. 10 And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at other times: and there was a javelin in Saul's hand. 11 And Saul cast the javelin; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall with it. And David avoided out of his presence twice.
Now begin David's troubles, and they not only tread on the heels of his triumphs, but take rise from them, such is the vanity of that in this world which seems greatest.
I. He was too much magnified by the common people. Some time after the victory Saul went a triumphant progress through the cities of Israel that lay next him, to receive the congratulations of the country. And, when he made his public entry into any place, the women were most forward to show him respect, as was usual then in public triumphs (v. 6), and they had got a song, it seems, which they sang in their dances (made by some poet or other, that was a great admirer of David's bravery, and was more just than wise, in giving his achievements in the late action the preference before Saul's), the burden of which was, Saul had slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands. Such a difference as this Moses made between the numbers of Ephraim and Manasseh, Deut. xxxiii. 17.
II. This mightily displeased Saul, and made him envy David, v. 8, 9. He ought to have considered that they referred only to this late action, and intended not to diminish any of Saul's former exploits; and that in the action now celebrated it was undeniably true that David, in killing Goliath, did in effect slay all the Philistines that were slain that day and defeated the whole army; so that they did but give David his due. It may be, he that composed the song only used a poetic liberty, and intended not any invidious comparison between Saul and David; or, if he did, it was below the great mind of a prince to take notice of such a reflection upon his personal honour, when it appeared that the glory of the public was sincerely intended. But Saul was very wroth, and presently suspected some treasonable design at the bottom of it: What can he have more but the kingdom? This made him eye David as one he was jealous of and sought advantages against (v. 9): his countenance was not towards him as it had been. Proud men cannot endure to hear any praised but themselves, and think all their honour lost that goes by themselves. It is a sign that the Spirit of God has departed from men if they be peevish in their resentment of affronts, envious and suspicious of all about them, and ill-natured in their conduct; for the wisdom from above makes us quite otherwise.
III. In his fury he aimed to kill David, v. 10, 11. Jealousy is the rage of a man; it made Saul outrageous against David and impatient to get him out of the way. 1. His fits of frenzy returned upon him. The very next day after he conceived malice against David the evil spirit from God, that had formerly haunted him, seized him again. Those that indulge themselves in envy and uncharitableness give place to the devil, and prepare for the re-entry of the unclean spirit, with seven others more wicked. Where envy is there is confusion. Saul pretended a religious ecstasy: He prophesied in the midst of the house, that is, he had the gestures and motions of a prophet, and humoured the thing well enough to decoy David into a snare, and that he might be fearless of any danger and off his guard; and perhaps designing, if he could but kill him, to impute it to a divine impulse and to charge it upon the spirit of prophecy with which he seemed to be animated: but really it was a hellish fury that actuated him. 2. David, though advanced to a much higher post of honour, disdained not, for his master's service, to return to his harp: He played with his hand as at other times. Let not the highest think any thing below them whereby they may do good and be serviceable to those they are obliged to. 3. He took this opportunity to aim at the death of David. A sword in a madman's hand is a dangerous thing, especially such a madman as Saul was, that was mad with malice. Yet he had a javelin or dart in his hand, which he projected, endeavouring thereby to slay David, not in a sudden passion, but deliberately: I will smite David to the wall with it, with such a desperate force did he throw it. Justly does David complain of his enemies that they hated him with a cruel hatred, Ps. xxv. 19. No life is thought too precious to be sacrificed to malice. If a grateful sense of the great service David had done to the public could not assuage Saul's fury, yet one would think he should have allowed himself to consider the kindness David was now doing him, in relieving him, as no one else could, against the worst of troubles. Those are possessed with a devilish spirit indeed that render evil for good. Compare David, with his harp in his hand, aiming to serve Saul, and Saul, with his javelin in his hand, aiming to slay David; and observe the meekness and usefulness of God's persecuted people and the brutishness and barbarity of their persecutors. The bloodthirsty hate the upright, but the just seek his soul, Prov. xxix. 10. 4. David happily avoided the blow twice (namely, now, and afterwards, ch. xix. 10); he did not throw the javelin at Saul again, but withdrew, not fighting but flying for his own preservation; though he had both strength and courage enough, and colour of right, to make resistance and revenge the injury, yet he did no more than secure himself, by getting out of the way of it. David, no doubt, had a watchful eye upon Saul's hand, and the javelin in it, and did as bravely in running from it as he did lately in running upon Goliath. Yet his safety must be ascribed to the watchful eye of God's providence upon him, saving his servant from the hurtful sword; and by this narrow escape it seemed he was designed for something extraordinary.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:6: When David was returned - This verse connects well with the 54th verse of the preceding chapter; and carries on the narration without any break or interruption. See the notes on Sa1 17:54.
The women came out - It was the principal business of certain women to celebrate victories, sing at funerals, etc.
With instruments of music - The original word (שלשים shalishim) signifies instruments with three strings; and is, I think, properly translated by the Vulgate, cum sistris, "with sistrums." This instrument is well known as being used among the ancient Egyptians: it was made of brass, and had three, sometimes more, brass rods across; which, being loose in their holes, made a jingling noise when the instrument was shaken.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:7
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:6: The Philistine - Rather as in the margin. The allusion is not to Goliath, but to one of the expeditions referred to in Sa1 18:5.
Singing and dancing - Women used to dance to the sound of the timbrel, and to sing as they danced and played.
(instruments of music The word means, an instrument like the triangle, or with three cords.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:6: Philistine: or, Philistines
the women: Exo 15:20; Jdg 11:34; Psa 68:25; Jer 31:11-13
instruments of music: Heb. three stringed instruments, The original shalishim, is rendered by the Vulgate sistris. The sistrum was an ancient Egyptian instrument made of brass, with three, and sometimes more brass rods across; which, being loose in their holes, made a jingling noise when shaken.
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Saul's jealousy towards David.
(Note: The section 1Kings 18:6-14 is supposed by Thenius and others to have been taken by the compiler from a different source from the previous one, and not to have been written by the same author: (1) because the same thing is mentioned in 1Kings 18:13, 1Kings 18:14, as in 1Kings 18:5, though in a somewhat altered form, and 1Kings 18:10, 1Kings 18:11 occur again in 1Kings 19:9-10, with a few different words, and in a more appropriate connection; (2) because the contents of 1Kings 19:9, and the word ממּחרת in 1Kings 19:10, are most directly opposed to 1Kings 18:2 and 1Kings 18:5. On these grounds, no doubt, the lxx have not only omitted the beginning of 1Kings 18:6 from their version, but also 1Kings 18:9-11. But the supposed discrepancy between 1Kings 18:9 and 1Kings 18:10 and 1Kings 18:2 and 1Kings 18:5, - viz., that Saul could not have kept David by his side from attachment to him, or have placed him over his men of war after several prosperous expeditions, as is stated in 1Kings 18:2 and 1Kings 18:5, if he had looked upon him with jealous eyes from the very first day, or if his jealousy had broken out on the second day in the way described in 1Kings 18:10, 1Kings 18:11, - is founded upon two erroneous assumptions; viz., (1) that the facts contained in 1Kings 18:1-5 were contemporaneous with those in 1Kings 18:6-14; and (2) that everything contained in these two sections is to be regarded as strictly chronological. But the fact recorded in 1Kings 18:2, namely, that Saul took David to himself, and did not allow him to go back to his father's house any more, occurred unquestionably some time earlier than those mentioned in 1Kings 18:6. with their consequences. Saul took David to himself immediately after the defeat of Goliath, and before the war had been brought to an end. But the celebration of the victory, in which the paean of the women excited jealousy in Saul's mind, did not take place till the return of the people and of the king at the close of the war. How long the war lasted we do not know; but from the fact that the Israelites pursued the flying Philistines to Gath and Ekron, and then plundered the camp of the Philistines after that (1Kings 17:52-53), it certainly follows that some days, if not weeks, must have elapsed between David's victory over Goliath and the celebration of the triumph, after the expulsion of the Philistines from the land. Thus far the events described in the two sections are arranged in their chronological order; but for all the rest the facts are arranged antithetically, according to their peculiar character, whilst the consequences, which reached further than the facts that gave rise to them, and were to some extent contemporaneous, are appended immediately to the facts themselves. Thus David's going out whithersoever Saul sent him (1Kings 18:5) may indeed have commenced during the pursuit of the flying Philistines; but it reached far beyond this war, and continued even while Saul was looking upon him with jealous eyes. 1Kings 18:5 contains a general remark, with which the historian brings to a close one side of the relation between David and Saul, which grew out of David's victory. He then proceeds in 1Kings 18:6 to give the other side, and rounds off this paragraph also (1Kings 18:14-16) with a general remark, the substance of which resembles, in the main, the substance of 1Kings 18:5. At the same time it implies some progress, inasmuch as the delight of the people at the acts performed by David (1Kings 18:5) grew into love to David itself. This same progress is also apparent in 1Kings 18:13 ("Saul made him captain over a thousand"), as compared with 1Kings 18:5 ("Saul set him over the men of war"). Whether the elevation of David into a captain over a thousand was a higher promotion than his appointment over the men of war, or the latter expression is to be taken as simply a more general or indefinite term, denoting his promotion to the rank of commander-in-chief, is a point which can hardly be determined with certainty.)
- Saul had no sooner attached the conqueror of Goliath to his court, than he began to be jealous of him. The occasion for his jealousy was the celebration of victory at the close of the war with the Philistines.
1Kings 18:6-7
"When they came," i.e., when the warriors returned with Saul from the war, "when (as is added to explain what follows) David returned from the slaughter," i.e., from the war in which he had slain Goliath, the women came out of all the towns of Israel, "to singing and dancing," i.e., to celebrate the victory with singing and choral dancing (see the remarks on Ex 15:20), "to meet king Saul with tambourines, with joy, and with triangles." שׂמהה is used here to signify expressions of joy, a fte, as in Judg 16:23, etc. The striking position in which the word stands, viz., between two musical instruments, shows that, the word is to be understood here as referring specially to songs of rejoicing, since according to 1Kings 18:7 their playing was accompanied with singing. The women who "sported" (משׂחקות), i.e., performed mimic dances, sang in alternate choruses ("answered," as in Ex 15:21), "Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands."
1Kings 18:8
Saul was enraged at this. The words displeased him, so that he said, "They have given David ten thousands, and to me thousands, and there is only the kingdom more for him" (i.e., left for him to obtain). "In this foreboding utterance of Saul there was involved not only a conjecture which the result confirmed, but a deep inward truth: if the king of Israel stood powerless before the subjugators of his kingdom at so decisive a period as this, and a shepherd boy came and decided the victory, this was an additional mark of his rejection" (O. v. Gerlach).
1Kings 18:9
From that day forward Saul was looking askance at David. עון, a denom. verb, from עין, an eye, looking askance, is used for עוין (Keri).
1Kings 18:10-11
The next day the evil spirit fell upon Saul ("the evil spirit of God;" see at 1Kings 16:14), so that he raved in his house, and threw his javelin at David, who played before him "as day by day," but did not hit him, because David turned away before him twice. התנבּא does not mean to prophesy in this instance, but "to rave." This use of the word is founded upon the ecstatic utterances, in which the supernatural influence of the Spirit of God manifested itself in the prophets (see at 1Kings 10:5). ויּטל, from טוּל, he hurled the javelin, and said (to himself), "I will pierce David and the wall." With such force did he hurl his spear; but David turned away from him, i.e., eluded it, twice. His doing so a second time presupposes that Saul hurled the javelin twice; that is to say, he probably swung it twice without letting it go out of his hand, - a supposition which is raised into certainty by the fact that it is not stated here that the javelin entered the wall, as in 1Kings 19:10. But even with this view יטל is not to be changed into יטּל, as Thenius proposes, since the verb נטל cannot be proved to have ever the meaning to swing. Saul seems to have held the javelin in his hand as a sceptre, according to ancient custom.
1Kings 18:12-13
"And Saul was afraid of David, because the Spirit of Jehovah was with him, and had departed from Saul;" he "removed him therefore from him," i.e., from his immediate presence, by appointing him chief captain over thousand. In this fear of David on the part of Saul, the true reason for his hostile behaviour is pointed out with deep psychological truth. The fear arose from the consciousness that the Lord had departed from him, - a consciousness which forced itself involuntarily upon him, and drove him to make the attempt, in a fit of madness, to put David to death. The fact that David did not leave Saul immediately after this attempt upon his life, may be explained not merely on the supposition that he looked upon this attack as being simply an outburst of momentary madness, which would pass away, but still more from his firm believing confidence, which kept him from forsaking the post in which the Lord had placed him without any act of his own, until he saw that Saul was plotting to take his life, not merely in these fits of insanity, but also at other times, in calm deliberation (vid., 1Kings 19:1.).
1Kings 18:14-16
As chief commander over thousand, he went out and in before the people, i.e., he carried out military enterprises, and that so wisely and prosperously, that the blessing of the Lord rested upon all he did. But these successes on David's part increased Saul's fear of him, whereas all Israel and Judah came to love him as their leader. David's success in all that he took in hand compelled Saul to promote him; and his standing with the people increased with his promotion. But as the Spirit of God had departed from Saul, this only filled him more and more with dread of David as his rival. As the hand of the Lord was visibly displayed in David's success, so, on the other hand, Saul's rejection by God was manifested in his increasing fear of David.
Geneva 1599
And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the (c) Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of musick.
(c) That is, Goliath.
John Gill
And it came to pass, as they came,.... The armies of Israel, with their commanders at the head of them:
when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine; either from the slaughter of Goliath, with his head in his hand, going to Jerusalem, and Saul accompanying him; or rather from the slaughter of the Philistines at some other time, the singular being put for the plural; since, according to the order of the history, this seems to be done after David was brought to court, and had been made a captain, and had been sent out on military expeditions, and had been successful therein, and from one of which he now returned:
that the women came out of all the cities of Israel; through which they passed:
singing and dancing; as were usual after great victories obtained, and deliverances wrought, the female sex being generally greatly affected with such things; since when things go otherwise they suffer much, and their fears rise high in time of battle; and when victory goes on their side, it gives them great joy, and which they used to express in this way:
to meet King Saul; the commander-in-chief, with his other officers, and David among the rest:
with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of music; with pipes or flutes, which they both blew with their mouths, and played on with their hands, and other musical instruments exciting joy; the last word is, by the Targum, rendered,"with cymbals;''and so the Septuagint version; it signifies a musical instrument of three cords, according to Kimchi; and others, as Ben Gersom, understand it of principal songs, in which things wonderful, excellent, and honourable, were spoken of: see Ex 15:20. Such sort of women were among the Romans called Cymballatriae and Tympanistriae (t), who shook the cymbals, and beat upon tabrets and drums at times of rejoicing.
(t) Vid. Pignorium de Servis, p. 166, 174.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
SAUL ENVIES HIS PRAISE. (1Kings 18:5-9)
the women came out of all cities of Israel--in the homeward march from the pursuit of the Philistines. This is a characteristic trait of Oriental manners. On the return of friends long absent, and particularly on the return of a victorious army, bands of women and children issue from the towns and villages, to form a triumphal procession, to celebrate the victory, and, as they go along, to gratify the soldiers with dancing, instrumental music, and extempore songs, in honor of the generals who have earned the highest distinction by feats of gallantry. The Hebrew women, therefore, were merely paying the customary gratulations to David as the deliverer of their country, but they committed a great indiscretion by praising a subject at the expense of their sovereign.
18:718:7: Եւ նուագէին կանայք խաղալի՛կք եւ ասէին. Եհա՛ր Սաւուղ զհազարս՝ եւ Դաւիթ զբե՛ւրս։
7 Պարող կանայք երգելով ասում էին. «Սաւուղը հազար, իսկ Դաւիթը բազմահազար մարդկանց սպանեց»:
7 Պար բռնող կիները կ’երգէին ու կ’ըսէին.«Սաւուղ իր հազարաւորները զարկաւ, Իսկ Դաւիթ՝ բիւրաւորները»։
Եւ նուագէին կանայք խաղալիկք եւ ասէին. Եհար Սաւուղ զհազարս, եւ Դաւիթ զբեւրս:

18:7: Եւ նուագէին կանայք խաղալի՛կք եւ ասէին. Եհա՛ր Սաւուղ զհազարս՝ եւ Դաւիթ զբե՛ւրս։
7 Պարող կանայք երգելով ասում էին. «Սաւուղը հազար, իսկ Դաւիթը բազմահազար մարդկանց սպանեց»:
7 Պար բռնող կիները կ’երգէին ու կ’ըսէին.«Սաւուղ իր հազարաւորները զարկաւ, Իսկ Դաւիթ՝ բիւրաւորները»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:718:7 И восклицали игравшие женщины, говоря: Саул победил тысячи, а Давид~--- десятки тысяч!
18:14 καὶ και and; even ἦν ειμι be Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐν εν in πάσαις πας all; every ταῖς ο the ὁδοῖς οδος way; journey αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him συνίων συνιημι comprehend καὶ και and; even κύριος κυριος lord; master μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:7 וַֽ wˈa וְ and תַּעֲנֶ֛ינָה ttaʕᵃnˈeʸnā ענה sing הַ ha הַ the נָּשִׁ֥ים nnāšˌîm אִשָּׁה woman הַֽ hˈa הַ the מְשַׂחֲקֹ֖ות mᵊśaḥᵃqˌôṯ שׂחק laugh וַ wa וְ and תֹּאמַ֑רְןָ ttōmˈarnā אמר say הִכָּ֤ה hikkˈā נכה strike שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul בַּב *ba בְּ in אֲלָפָ֔יואלפו *ʔᵃlāfˈāʸw אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David בְּ bᵊ בְּ in רִבְבֹתָֽיו׃ rivᵊvōṯˈāʸw רְבָבָה multitude
18:7. et praecinebant mulieres ludentes atque dicentes percussit Saul mille et David decem miliaAnd the women sung as they played, and they said: Saul slew his thousands, and David his ten thousands.
7. And the women sang one to another in their play, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands.
18:7. And the women sang, as they played, saying, “Saul has struck down a thousand, and David ten thousand.”
18:7. And the women answered [one another] as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands.
And the women answered [one another] as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands:

18:7 И восклицали игравшие женщины, говоря: Саул победил тысячи, а Давид~--- десятки тысяч!
18:14
καὶ και and; even
ἦν ειμι be
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐν εν in
πάσαις πας all; every
ταῖς ο the
ὁδοῖς οδος way; journey
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
συνίων συνιημι comprehend
καὶ και and; even
κύριος κυριος lord; master
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:7
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
תַּעֲנֶ֛ינָה ttaʕᵃnˈeʸnā ענה sing
הַ ha הַ the
נָּשִׁ֥ים nnāšˌîm אִשָּׁה woman
הַֽ hˈa הַ the
מְשַׂחֲקֹ֖ות mᵊśaḥᵃqˌôṯ שׂחק laugh
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּאמַ֑רְןָ ttōmˈarnā אמר say
הִכָּ֤ה hikkˈā נכה strike
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בַּב
*ba בְּ in
אֲלָפָ֔יואלפו
*ʔᵃlāfˈāʸw אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
רִבְבֹתָֽיו׃ rivᵊvōṯˈāʸw רְבָבָה multitude
18:7. et praecinebant mulieres ludentes atque dicentes percussit Saul mille et David decem milia
And the women sung as they played, and they said: Saul slew his thousands, and David his ten thousands.
18:7. And the women sang, as they played, saying, “Saul has struck down a thousand, and David ten thousand.”
18:7. And the women answered [one another] as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:7: Saul hath slain his thousands - As it cannot literally be true that Saul had slain thousands, and David ten thousands; it would be well to translate the passage thus: Saul hath smitten or fought against thousands; David against tens of thousands. "Though Saul has been victorious in all his battles; yet he has not had such great odds against him as David has had; Saul, indeed, has been opposed by thousands; David, by ten thousands." We may here remark that the Philistines had drawn out their whole forces at this time: and when Goliath was slain, they were totally discomfited by the Israelites, led on chiefly by David.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:10
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:7: As they played - Or danced with vocal and instrumental music (see Jdg 16:25 note).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:7: answered: Exo 15:21; Psa 24:7, Psa 24:8
Saul: Sa1 21:11, Sa1 29:5
John Gill
And the women answered one another as they played,.... They sung vocally to their instruments, and that by turns, one rehearsing one line or verse in the song, and then the other another:
and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands; which, if to be referred to the battle in the preceding chapter, as it commonly is, must be understood thus, that though Saul, in pursuit of the Philistines, slew many thousands of them, and David but one, even Goliath; yet the slaying of him was the occasion of slaying ten thousands, and therefore it is ascribed to him: but it seems rather that in some after battles David had been more prosperous and victorious than Saul, and therefore superior commendations are given him by the author of the song the women sung; which, however just it might be to give them, was not wise, since it served to irritate their king, as follows.
18:818:8: Եւ զչարեցա՛ւ Սաւուղ վասն բանից այնոցիկ՝ եւ ասէ. Դաւթի ետուն զբեւրս, եւ ինձ ետուն զհազա՞րս. եւ արդ զի՞նչ իցէ պակաս նմա, բայց եթէ թագաւորութիւնս[3019]։ [3019] Այլք. Վասն բանին այնորիկ... եւ արդ զինչ պակաս է նմա։
8 Սաւուղը զայրացաւ այդ խօսքերի համար եւ ասաց. «Բազմահազարը Դաւթին վերագրեցին, իսկ ինձ՝ հազարը: Արդ, նրան ի՞նչ է պակասում բացի թագաւորութիւնից»:
8 Սաւուղ խիստ բարկացաւ ու այս խօսքին համար դժգոհեցաւ ու ըսաւ. «Բիւրաւորները Դաւիթին տուին ու հազարաւորները ինծի տուին։ Հիմա թագաւորութենէ ուրիշ ի՞նչ պակաս մնաց անոր»
Եւ զչարեցաւ Սաւուղ վասն բանին այնորիկ, եւ ասէ. Դաւթի ետուն զբեւրս, եւ ինձ ետուն զհազարս. եւ արդ զի՞նչ պակասէ նմա, բայց եթէ թագաւորութիւնս:

18:8: Եւ զչարեցա՛ւ Սաւուղ վասն բանից այնոցիկ՝ եւ ասէ. Դաւթի ետուն զբեւրս, եւ ինձ ետուն զհազա՞րս. եւ արդ զի՞նչ իցէ պակաս նմա, բայց եթէ թագաւորութիւնս[3019]։
[3019] Այլք. Վասն բանին այնորիկ... եւ արդ զինչ պակաս է նմա։
8 Սաւուղը զայրացաւ այդ խօսքերի համար եւ ասաց. «Բազմահազարը Դաւթին վերագրեցին, իսկ ինձ՝ հազարը: Արդ, նրան ի՞նչ է պակասում բացի թագաւորութիւնից»:
8 Սաւուղ խիստ բարկացաւ ու այս խօսքին համար դժգոհեցաւ ու ըսաւ. «Բիւրաւորները Դաւիթին տուին ու հազարաւորները ինծի տուին։ Հիմա թագաւորութենէ ուրիշ ի՞նչ պակաս մնաց անոր»
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:818:8 И Саул сильно огорчился, и неприятно было ему это слово, и он сказал: Давиду дали десятки тысяч, а мне тысячи; ему недостает только царства.
18:15 καὶ και and; even εἶδεν οραω view; see Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὡς ως.1 as; how αὐτὸς αυτος he; him συνίει συνιημι comprehend σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously καὶ και and; even εὐλαβεῖτο ευλαβεομαι conscientious ἀπὸ απο from; away προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:8 וַ wa וְ and יִּ֨חַר yyˌiḥar חרה be hot לְ lᵊ לְ to שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul מְאֹ֗ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֤רַע yyˈēraʕ רעע be evil בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינָיו֙ ʕênāʸw עַיִן eye הַ ha הַ the דָּבָ֣ר ddāvˈār דָּבָר word הַ ha הַ the זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say נָתְנ֤וּ nāṯᵊnˈû נתן give לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David רְבָבֹ֔ות rᵊvāvˈôṯ רְבָבָה multitude וְ wᵊ וְ and לִ֥י lˌî לְ to נָתְנ֖וּ nāṯᵊnˌû נתן give הָ hā הַ the אֲלָפִ֑ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand וְ wᵊ וְ and עֹ֥וד ʕˌôḏ עֹוד duration לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to אַ֥ךְ ʔˌaḵ אַךְ only הַ ha הַ the מְּלוּכָֽה׃ mmᵊlûḵˈā מְלוּכָה kingship
18:8. iratus est autem Saul nimis et displicuit in oculis eius iste sermo dixitque dederunt David decem milia et mihi dederunt mille quid ei superest nisi solum regnumAnd Saul was exceeding angry, and this word was displeasing in his eyes, and he said: They have given David ten thousands, and to me they have given but a thousand, what can he have more but the kingdom?
8. And Saul was very wroth, and this saying displeased him; and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed but thousands: and what can he have more but the kingdom?
18:8. Then Saul became exceedingly angry, and this word was displeasing in his eyes. And he said: “They have given David ten thousand, and to me they gave only one thousand. What is left for him, except the kingdom itself?”
18:8. And Saul was very wroth, and the saying displeased him; and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed [but] thousands: and [what] can he have more but the kingdom?
And Saul was very wroth, and the saying displeased him; and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed [but] thousands: and [what] can he have more but the kingdom:

18:8 И Саул сильно огорчился, и неприятно было ему это слово, и он сказал: Давиду дали десятки тысяч, а мне тысячи; ему недостает только царства.
18:15
καὶ και and; even
εἶδεν οραω view; see
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὡς ως.1 as; how
αὐτὸς αυτος he; him
συνίει συνιημι comprehend
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
καὶ και and; even
εὐλαβεῖτο ευλαβεομαι conscientious
ἀπὸ απο from; away
προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:8
וַ wa וְ and
יִּ֨חַר yyˌiḥar חרה be hot
לְ lᵊ לְ to
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מְאֹ֗ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֤רַע yyˈēraʕ רעע be evil
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינָיו֙ ʕênāʸw עַיִן eye
הַ ha הַ the
דָּבָ֣ר ddāvˈār דָּבָר word
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
נָתְנ֤וּ nāṯᵊnˈû נתן give
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
רְבָבֹ֔ות rᵊvāvˈôṯ רְבָבָה multitude
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לִ֥י lˌî לְ to
נָתְנ֖וּ nāṯᵊnˌû נתן give
הָ הַ the
אֲלָפִ֑ים ʔᵃlāfˈîm אֶלֶף thousand
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עֹ֥וד ʕˌôḏ עֹוד duration
לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to
אַ֥ךְ ʔˌaḵ אַךְ only
הַ ha הַ the
מְּלוּכָֽה׃ mmᵊlûḵˈā מְלוּכָה kingship
18:8. iratus est autem Saul nimis et displicuit in oculis eius iste sermo dixitque dederunt David decem milia et mihi dederunt mille quid ei superest nisi solum regnum
And Saul was exceeding angry, and this word was displeasing in his eyes, and he said: They have given David ten thousands, and to me they have given but a thousand, what can he have more but the kingdom?
18:8. Then Saul became exceedingly angry, and this word was displeasing in his eyes. And he said: “They have given David ten thousand, and to me they gave only one thousand. What is left for him, except the kingdom itself?”
18:8. And Saul was very wroth, and the saying displeased him; and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed [but] thousands: and [what] can he have more but the kingdom?
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:8: What can he have ... - Rather, "There is only the kingdom left for him." Compare for the same sentiment, Kg1 2:22. "A kingdom (says Camden) brooketh no companion, and majesty more heavily taketh injuries to heart."
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:8: the saying: Est 3:5; Pro 13:10, Pro 27:4; Ecc 4:4; Jam 4:5
displeased him: Heb. was evil in his eyes, Num 11:1, Num 22:34 *marg.
and what: Sa1 13:14, Sa1 15:28, Sa1 16:13, Sa1 20:31; Kg1 2:22
John Gill
And Saul was very wroth, and the saying displeased him,.... Partly because they called him plain Saul, and not King Saul; did not give him his royal title, which might serve to strengthen his suspicion, after suggested; and chiefly because they attributed a greater number of slain to David than to him, as follows:
and he said, they have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they ascribed but thousands; and so had given more honour to an inferior officer than to the commander-in-chief, more to a subject than to a sovereign:
and what can he have more but the kingdom? there is nothing left out of their song, and nothing remains to be given him but that; some think that Saul knew, by the prudent behaviour of David, and the favour he was in with God and men, and by these commendations of the women, that the kingdom would be his; and that the words of Samuel were true, and would be confirmed, that the kingdom would be rent from him, and given to his neighbour better than he. This clause, with 1Kings 18:9, is left out of the Greek version, according to the Vatican copy.
18:918:9: Եւ ընդ ակա՛մբ հայէր Սաւուղ յօրէ՛ յայնմանէ՝ եւ առ յապա։
9 Այն օրից Սաւուղը ծուռ աչքով էր նայում Դաւթին:
9 Այն օրէն սկսեալ Սաւուղ ծուռ աչքով կը նայէր Դաւիթին։
Եւ ընդ ակամբ հայէր Սաւուղ[355] յօրէ յայնմանէ եւ առ յապա:

18:9: Եւ ընդ ակա՛մբ հայէր Սաւուղ յօրէ՛ յայնմանէ՝ եւ առ յապա։
9 Այն օրից Սաւուղը ծուռ աչքով էր նայում Դաւթին:
9 Այն օրէն սկսեալ Սաւուղ ծուռ աչքով կը նայէր Դաւիթին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:918:9 И с того дня и потом подозрительно смотрел Саул на Давида.
18:16 καὶ και and; even πᾶς πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even Ιουδας ιουδας Ioudas; Iuthas ἠγάπα αγαπαω love τὸν ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ὅτι οτι since; that αὐτὸς αυτος he; him ἐξεπορεύετο εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out καὶ και and; even εἰσεπορεύετο εισπορευομαι intrude; travel into πρὸ προ before; ahead of προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of τοῦ ο the λαοῦ λαος populace; population
18:9 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul עֹויֵ֣ןעון *ʕôyˈēn עין look at אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David מֵ mē מִן from הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he וָ wā וְ and הָֽלְאָה׃ ס hˈālᵊʔā . s הָלְאָה further
18:9. non rectis ergo oculis Saul aspiciebat David ex die illa et deincepsAnd Saul did not look on David with a good eye from that day and forward.
9. And Saul eyed David from that day and forward.
18:9. Therefore, Saul did not regard David with a good eye, from that day and thereafter.
18:9. And Saul eyed David from that day and forward.
And Saul eyed David from that day and forward:

18:9 И с того дня и потом подозрительно смотрел Саул на Давида.
18:16
καὶ και and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
Ιουδας ιουδας Ioudas; Iuthas
ἠγάπα αγαπαω love
τὸν ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ὅτι οτι since; that
αὐτὸς αυτος he; him
ἐξεπορεύετο εκπορευομαι emerge; travel out
καὶ και and; even
εἰσεπορεύετο εισπορευομαι intrude; travel into
πρὸ προ before; ahead of
προσώπου προσωπον face; ahead of
τοῦ ο the
λαοῦ λαος populace; population
18:9
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
עֹויֵ֣ןעון
*ʕôyˈēn עין look at
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
מֵ מִן from
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he
וָ וְ and
הָֽלְאָה׃ ס hˈālᵊʔā . s הָלְאָה further
18:9. non rectis ergo oculis Saul aspiciebat David ex die illa et deinceps
And Saul did not look on David with a good eye from that day and forward.
18:9. Therefore, Saul did not regard David with a good eye, from that day and thereafter.
18:9. And Saul eyed David from that day and forward.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:9: eyed David: Gen 4:5, Gen 4:6, Gen 31:2; Mat 20:15; Mar 7:22; Eph 4:27; Jam 5:9
Geneva 1599
And Saul (d) eyed David from that day and forward.
(d) Because he envied and hated him.
John Gill
And Saul eyed David from that day and forward. Instead of looking pleasantly, and with a smile, upon him, as a courtier and favourite, he was justly entitled to by his gallant behaviour, he looked at him with a sour, ill natured look; he looked at him with an evil, spiteful, malicious, and envious eye; or he diligently watched and observed all his motions and actions, whether they tended to disloyalty and treason, to dethrone him, and take the kingdom to himself, which he was suspicious of; he laid wait for him, as the Targum, and laid snares too, as the following history shows.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul eyed David--that is, invidiously, with secret and malignant hatred.
18:1018:10: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի վաղիւ անդր՝ եւ հարաւ ա՛յս չար յԱստուծոյ ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ, եւ մարգարէանա՛յր ՚ի մէջ տան իւրոյ, եւ Դաւիթ երգէ՛ր ձեռամբ իւրով՝ որպէս եւ հանապազն։ Եւ գեղարդն ՚ի ձեռին Սաւուղայ։
10 Հետեւեալ օրը Աստծուց ուղարկուած չար ոգին պատեց Սաւուղին, եւ սա ցնորամիտ դարձաւ իր տան մէջ: Դաւիթն, ինչպէս միշտ, իր ձեռքով քնար էր նուագում, իսկ Սաւուղի ձեռքին գեղարդ կար:
10 Հետեւեալ օրը Սաւուղին վրայ Աստուծմէ չար ոգի եկաւ ու տանը մէջ մարգարէութիւն ըրաւ։ Դաւիթ ուրիշ անգամներու պէս իր ձեռքով քնար կը զարնէր ու Սաւուղին ձեռքը նիզակ մը կար։
Եւ եղեւ ի վաղիւ անդր եւ հարաւ այս չար յԱստուծոյ ի վերայ Սաւուղայ, եւ մարգարէանայր ի մէջ տան իւրոյ, եւ Դաւիթ երգէր ձեռամբ իւրով որպէս եւ հանապազն. եւ գեղարդն ի ձեռին Սաւուղայ:

18:10: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի վաղիւ անդր՝ եւ հարաւ ա՛յս չար յԱստուծոյ ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ, եւ մարգարէանա՛յր ՚ի մէջ տան իւրոյ, եւ Դաւիթ երգէ՛ր ձեռամբ իւրով՝ որպէս եւ հանապազն։ Եւ գեղարդն ՚ի ձեռին Սաւուղայ։
10 Հետեւեալ օրը Աստծուց ուղարկուած չար ոգին պատեց Սաւուղին, եւ սա ցնորամիտ դարձաւ իր տան մէջ: Դաւիթն, ինչպէս միշտ, իր ձեռքով քնար էր նուագում, իսկ Սաւուղի ձեռքին գեղարդ կար:
10 Հետեւեալ օրը Սաւուղին վրայ Աստուծմէ չար ոգի եկաւ ու տանը մէջ մարգարէութիւն ըրաւ։ Դաւիթ ուրիշ անգամներու պէս իր ձեռքով քնար կը զարնէր ու Սաւուղին ձեռքը նիզակ մը կար։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1018:10 И было на другой день: напал злой дух от Бога на Саула, и он бесновался в доме своем, а Давид играл рукою своею на струнах, как и в другие дни; в руке у Саула было копье.
18:20 καὶ και and; even ἠγάπησεν αγαπαω love Μελχολ μελχολ the θυγάτηρ θυγατηρ daughter Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τὸν ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith καὶ και and; even ἀπηγγέλη απαγγελλω report Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even ηὐθύνθη ευθυνω straighten; steer ἐν εν in ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:10 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be מִֽ mˈi מִן from מָּחֳרָ֗ת mmoḥᵒrˈāṯ מָחֳרָת next day וַ wa וְ and תִּצְלַ֣ח ttiṣlˈaḥ צלח be strong רוּחַ֩ rûˌₐḥ רוּחַ wind אֱלֹהִ֨ים׀ ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) רָעָ֤ה׀ rāʕˈā רַע evil אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יִּתְנַבֵּ֣א yyiṯnabbˈē נבא speak as prophet בְ vᵊ בְּ in תֹוךְ־ ṯôḵ- תָּוֶךְ midst הַ ha הַ the בַּ֔יִת bbˈayiṯ בַּיִת house וְ wᵊ וְ and דָוִ֛ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David מְנַגֵּ֥ן mᵊnaggˌēn נגן play harp בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יָדֹ֖ו yāḏˌô יָד hand כְּ kᵊ כְּ as יֹ֣ום׀ yˈôm יֹום day בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יֹ֑ום yˈôm יֹום day וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ ha הַ the חֲנִ֖ית ḥᵃnˌîṯ חֲנִית spear בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
18:10. post diem autem alteram invasit spiritus Dei malus Saul et prophetabat in medio domus suae David autem psallebat manu sua sicut per singulos dies tenebatque Saul lanceamAnd the day after, the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of his house. And David played with his hand as at other times. And Saul held a spear in his hand,
10. And it came to pass on the morrow, that an evil spirit from God came mightily upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as he did day by day: and Saul had his spear in his hand.
18:10. Then, on the next day, the evil spirit from God assailed Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of his house. And David played with his hand, just as at every other time. And Saul held a lance in his hand.
18:10. And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at other times: and [there was] a javelin in Saul’s hand.
And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at other times: and [there was] a javelin in Saul' s hand:

18:10 И было на другой день: напал злой дух от Бога на Саула, и он бесновался в доме своем, а Давид играл рукою своею на струнах, как и в другие дни; в руке у Саула было копье.
18:20
καὶ και and; even
ἠγάπησεν αγαπαω love
Μελχολ μελχολ the
θυγάτηρ θυγατηρ daughter
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τὸν ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
καὶ και and; even
ἀπηγγέλη απαγγελλω report
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
ηὐθύνθη ευθυνω straighten; steer
ἐν εν in
ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
18:10
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֣י yᵊhˈî היה be
מִֽ mˈi מִן from
מָּחֳרָ֗ת mmoḥᵒrˈāṯ מָחֳרָת next day
וַ wa וְ and
תִּצְלַ֣ח ttiṣlˈaḥ צלח be strong
רוּחַ֩ rûˌₐḥ רוּחַ wind
אֱלֹהִ֨ים׀ ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
רָעָ֤ה׀ rāʕˈā רַע evil
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יִּתְנַבֵּ֣א yyiṯnabbˈē נבא speak as prophet
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
תֹוךְ־ ṯôḵ- תָּוֶךְ midst
הַ ha הַ the
בַּ֔יִת bbˈayiṯ בַּיִת house
וְ wᵊ וְ and
דָוִ֛ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
מְנַגֵּ֥ן mᵊnaggˌēn נגן play harp
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יָדֹ֖ו yāḏˌô יָד hand
כְּ kᵊ כְּ as
יֹ֣ום׀ yˈôm יֹום day
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יֹ֑ום yˈôm יֹום day
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ ha הַ the
חֲנִ֖ית ḥᵃnˌîṯ חֲנִית spear
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
18:10. post diem autem alteram invasit spiritus Dei malus Saul et prophetabat in medio domus suae David autem psallebat manu sua sicut per singulos dies tenebatque Saul lanceam
And the day after, the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of his house. And David played with his hand as at other times. And Saul held a spear in his hand,
18:10. Then, on the next day, the evil spirit from God assailed Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of his house. And David played with his hand, just as at every other time. And Saul held a lance in his hand.
18:10. And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at other times: and [there was] a javelin in Saul’s hand.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
10: Музыка Давида потеряла для Саула, по-видимому, всякое очарование. Вид предполагаемого претендента на его престол вызывал в Сауле необузданное бешенство.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:10: The evil spirit from God - See on Sa1 16:14 (note), etc.
He prophesied in the midst of the house - He was beside himself; made prayers, supplications, and incoherent imprecations: "God preserve my life," "Destroy my enemies," or such like prayers, might frequently escape from him in his agitated state. The Arabic intimates that he was actually possessed by an evil spirit, and that through it he uttered a sort of demoniacal predictions.
But let us examine the original more closely: it is said that Saul prophesied in the midst of his house, that is, he prayed in his family, while David was playing on the harp; and then suddenly threw his javelin, intending to have killed David. Let it be observed that the word ויתנבא vaiyithnabbe is the third person singular of the future hithpael; the sign of which is not only to do an action on or for one's self, but also to feign or pretend to do it. The meaning seems to be, Saul pretended to be praying in his family, the better to conceal his murderous intentions, and render David unsuspicious; who was, probably, at this time performing the musical part of the family worship. This view of the subject makes the whole case natural and plain.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:11
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:10: He prophesied - This, as the effect of the evil spirit coming upon him, is singular as regards Saul, but is borne out by what we read in Kg1 22:22. (Compare Act 16:16-18; Act 19:15; Jo1 4:1-3). It is impossible to give the sense of "raving" to the word "prophesied," as though a merely natural state of frenzy were intended. The "prophesying" here was as directly the effect of the coming of the evil spirit upon Saul, as the "prophesying" in Sa1 10:10 was the effect of the Spirit of God coming upon him. At the same time it is quite true that "madness" and "prophesyings" were considered as near akin (see Jer 29:26; Kg2 9:11).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:10: the evil spirit: Sa1 16:14, Sa1 16:15, Sa1 19:9, Sa1 26:19
and he prophesied: Wyyithnabbai, rather, "and he pretended to prophesy; for the verb is in Hithpael, the signification of which conjugation is not only reflex action, but also affectation of the action: Jer 29:26, Jer 29:27. The meaning seems to be, that Saul, influenced by the evil spirit, feigned to be prophesying, the better to conceal his murderous intentions, and to render David unsuspicious. Sa1 19:24; Kg1 18:29, Kg1 22:12, Kg1 22:20-23; Jer 28:2-4, Jer 28:11; Zac 13:2-5; Act 16:16; Th2 2:11
played: Sa1 16:16, Sa1 16:23
and there was: Wehachanith beyad Shaool, rather, "and the javelin was in the hand of Saul;" for the javelin or spear was the emblem of regal authority; and kings had it always in their hand, as may be seen represented on ancient monuments. In ancient times, says Justin, kings used a spear instead of a sceptre.
Geneva 1599
And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, and he (e) prophesied in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at other times: and [there was] a javelin in Saul's hand.
(e) That is, spoke as a man beside himself for so the people abused this word, when they could not understand.
John Gill
And it came to pass on the morrow,.... After the women had met him with their music and dancing, and when returned home:
that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul; thinking on the above things that had passed, he became melancholy:
and he prophesied in the midst of the house; either really, delivering out divine songs, as the prophets did; according to Abarbinel, he foretold that David would be king, and the kingdom would be taken from him, and given to him; or he feigned himself a prophet, mimicking their motions and gestures; or, as the Targum, acted like a mad man, or a fool, uttering foolish words, and using ridiculous gestures, which seems most agreeable to the evil spirit in him:
and David played with his hand as at other times; upon his harp, to remove the evil spirit, or melancholy disposition from Saul; for though he was now advanced at court, and an officer in the army, and high in the affections and applause of the people: yet he did not think it below him to act as a musician, to do service to his prince; of such an humble, kind, and ingenuous disposition was he:
and there was a javelin in Saul's hand; a kind of spear, or half pike, which he had taken into his hand on purpose to kill David while playing; for persons in such circumstances as his, as they are very mischievous, so very subtle at contriving.
John Wesley
The evil spirit, &c. - His fits of frenzy returned upon him. The very next day after he conceived envy at David, the evil spirit was permitted by God to seize him again. Such is the fruit of envy and uncharitableness. Prophesied - That is, he used uncouth gestures, and signs, as the prophets often did.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
SEEKS TO KILL HIM. (1Kings 18:10-12)
on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul--This rankling thought brought on a sudden paroxysm of his mental malady.
he prophesied--The term denotes one under the influence either of a good or a bad spirit. In the present it is used to express that Saul was in a frenzy. David, perceiving the symptoms, hastened, by the soothing strains of his harp, to allay the stormy agitation of the royal mind. But before its mollifying influence could be felt, Saul hurled a javelin at the head of the young musician.
there was a javelin in Saul's hand--Had it been followed by a fatal result, the deed would have been considered the act of an irresponsible maniac. It was repeated more than once ineffectually, and Saul became impressed with a dread of David as under the special protection of Providence.
18:1118:11: Եւ ասէ. Հարի՛ց կարեցից զԴաւիթ գեղարդամբս ընդ որմնն։ Եւ ձգեա՛ց Սաւուղ. եւ խո՛յս ետ յերեսաց նորա Դաւիթ երկիցս։
11 Նա իր մտքում ասաց. «Գեղարդով հարուածեմ ու Դաւթին պատին գամեմ»: Սաւուղը նետեց գեղարդը, բայց Դաւիթը երկու անգամ նրանից խոյս տուեց:
11 Եւ Սաւուղ նիզակը նետեց՝ ըսելով. «Դաւիթը պատին վրայ պիտի գամեմ»։ Բայց Դաւիթ անոր առջեւէն երկու անգամ մէկդի քաշուեցաւ։
[356]Եւ ասէ. Հարից կարեցից զԴաւիթ [357]գեղարդեամբս ընդ որմն: Եւ ձգեաց Սաւուղ``, եւ խոյս ետ յերեսաց նորա Դաւիթ երկիցս:

18:11: Եւ ասէ. Հարի՛ց կարեցից զԴաւիթ գեղարդամբս ընդ որմնն։ Եւ ձգեա՛ց Սաւուղ. եւ խո՛յս ետ յերեսաց նորա Դաւիթ երկիցս։
11 Նա իր մտքում ասաց. «Գեղարդով հարուածեմ ու Դաւթին պատին գամեմ»: Սաւուղը նետեց գեղարդը, բայց Դաւիթը երկու անգամ նրանից խոյս տուեց:
11 Եւ Սաւուղ նիզակը նետեց՝ ըսելով. «Դաւիթը պատին վրայ պիտի գամեմ»։ Բայց Դաւիթ անոր առջեւէն երկու անգամ մէկդի քաշուեցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1118:11 И бросил Саул копье, подумав: пригвожду Давида к стене; но Давид два раза уклонился от него.
18:21 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul δώσω διδωμι give; deposit αὐτὴν αυτος he; him αὐτῷ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔσται ειμι be αὐτῷ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for σκάνδαλον σκανδαλον snare καὶ και and; even ἦν ειμι be ἐπὶ επι in; on Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul χεὶρ χειρ hand ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
18:11 וַ wa וְ and יָּ֤טֶל yyˈāṭel טול cast שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶֽת־ ʔˈeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the חֲנִ֔ית ḥᵃnˈîṯ חֲנִית spear וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֕אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say אַכֶּ֥ה ʔakkˌeh נכה strike בְ vᵊ בְּ in דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David וּ û וְ and בַ va בְּ in † הַ the קִּ֑יר qqˈîr קִיר wall וַ wa וְ and יִּסֹּ֥ב yyissˌōv סבב turn דָּוִ֛ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David מִ mi מִן from פָּנָ֖יו ppānˌāʸw פָּנֶה face פַּעֲמָֽיִם׃ paʕᵃmˈāyim פַּעַם foot
18:11. et misit eam putans quod configere posset David cum pariete et declinavit David a facie eius secundoAnd threw it, thinking to nail David to the wall: and David stept aside out of his presence twice.
11. and Saul cast the spear; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall. And David avoided out of his presence twice.
18:11. And he threw it, thinking that he would be able to fix David to the wall. And David stepped aside twice, from before his face.
18:11. And Saul cast the javelin; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall [with it]. And David avoided out of his presence twice.
And Saul cast the javelin; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall [with it]. And David avoided out of his presence twice:

18:11 И бросил Саул копье, подумав: пригвожду Давида к стене; но Давид два раза уклонился от него.
18:21
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
δώσω διδωμι give; deposit
αὐτὴν αυτος he; him
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔσται ειμι be
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
σκάνδαλον σκανδαλον snare
καὶ και and; even
ἦν ειμι be
ἐπὶ επι in; on
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
χεὶρ χειρ hand
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
18:11
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֤טֶל yyˈāṭel טול cast
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶֽת־ ʔˈeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
חֲנִ֔ית ḥᵃnˈîṯ חֲנִית spear
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֕אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
אַכֶּ֥ה ʔakkˌeh נכה strike
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
וּ û וְ and
בַ va בְּ in
הַ the
קִּ֑יר qqˈîr קִיר wall
וַ wa וְ and
יִּסֹּ֥ב yyissˌōv סבב turn
דָּוִ֛ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
מִ mi מִן from
פָּנָ֖יו ppānˌāʸw פָּנֶה face
פַּעֲמָֽיִם׃ paʕᵃmˈāyim פַּעַם foot
18:11. et misit eam putans quod configere posset David cum pariete et declinavit David a facie eius secundo
And threw it, thinking to nail David to the wall: and David stept aside out of his presence twice.
18:11. And he threw it, thinking that he would be able to fix David to the wall. And David stepped aside twice, from before his face.
18:11. And Saul cast the javelin; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall [with it]. And David avoided out of his presence twice.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
11: Надобно полагать, что Саул действовал здесь не совсем бессознательно, потому что вскоре затем он начал хладнокровно придумывать другие, более благовидные, способы погубить Давида.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:11: Saul cast the javelin - The javelin or spear was the emblem of regal authority; kings always had it at hand, and in ancient monuments they are always represented with it.
In ancient times, says Justin, kings used a spear instead of a diadem: Per ea tempora reges hastas pro diademate habebant, Hist. lib. xliii. And as spears were the emblems of supreme power, hence they were reputed as attributes of the Divinity, and were worshipped as representatives of the gods. Ab origne verum, pro Diis immortalibus veteres Hastas coluerent, ob cujus religionis memoriam, adhuc deorum simulachris Hastae adduntur. - Ibid.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:13
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:11: cast the javelin: Sa1 19:9, Sa1 19:10, Sa1 20:33; Pro 27:4; Isa 54:17
And David: Psa 37:32, Psa 37:33; Isa 54:17; Luk 4:30; Joh 8:59, Joh 10:39
John Gill
And Saul cast the javelin,.... Out of his hand at David:
for he said; in his heart, determining in his mind:
I will smite David even to the wall with it; he determined to cast it with such force and violence, that it should pierce through David, and enter into the very wall, by the side of which David was:
and David avoided out of his presence twice; to escape the javelin cast at him; either he went out at the first time of its being thrown, and then came in again, when he threw it a second time at him, upon which he also withdrew; or this was one of the times, and the other some time after, of which see 1Kings 19:9. Abarbinel thinks, that David, while he was playing, his eyes were so fixed upon his own hands, that he was not aware of the javelin, and turned himself from Saul without intention both times, and so escaped without knowledge of it; such was the good providence of God towards him, and which, when Saul perceived, it wrought upon him, as follows.
John Wesley
And Saul cast the javelin - Being now quite under the power of that evil spirit. Twice - Once now, and another time upon a like occasion, 1Kings 19:10.
18:1218:12: Եւ երկեա՛ւ Սաւուղ յերեսաց Դաւթի. զի Տէր էր ընդ նմա, եւ ՚ի Սաւուղայ վերացեա՛լ էր։
12 Սաւուղը Դաւթի ներկայութիւնից վախենում էր, որովհետեւ Տէրը նրա հետ էր, իսկ Սաւուղից հեռացել էր:
12 Սաւուղ Դաւիթին երեսէն կը վախնար, քանզի Տէրը անոր հետ էր. բայց Սաւուղէն հեռացեր էր։
Եւ երկեաւ Սաւուղ յերեսաց Դաւթի, զի Տէր էր ընդ նմա, եւ ի Սաւուղայ վերացեալ էր:

18:12: Եւ երկեա՛ւ Սաւուղ յերեսաց Դաւթի. զի Տէր էր ընդ նմա, եւ ՚ի Սաւուղայ վերացեա՛լ էր։
12 Սաւուղը Դաւթի ներկայութիւնից վախենում էր, որովհետեւ Տէրը նրա հետ էր, իսկ Սաւուղից հեռացել էր:
12 Սաւուղ Դաւիթին երեսէն կը վախնար, քանզի Տէրը անոր հետ էր. բայց Սաւուղէն հեռացեր էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1218:12 И стал бояться Саул Давида, потому что Господь был с ним, а от Саула отступил.
18:22 καὶ και and; even ἐνετείλατο εντελλομαι direct; enjoin Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τοῖς ο the παισὶν παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him λέγων λεγω tell; declare λαλήσατε λαλεω talk; speak ὑμεῖς υμεις you λάθρᾳ λαθρα privately τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith λέγοντες λεγω tell; declare ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am ὁ ο the βασιλεὺς βασιλευς monarch; king θέλει θελω determine; will ἐν εν in σοί σοι you καὶ και and; even πάντες πας all; every οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἀγαπῶσίν αγαπαω love σε σε.1 you καὶ και and; even σὺ συ you ἐπιγάμβρευσον επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry τῷ ο the βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
18:12 וַ wa וְ and יִּרָ֥א yyirˌā ירא fear שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul מִ mi מִן from לִּ lli לְ to פְנֵ֣י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that הָיָ֤ה hāyˈā היה be יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with וּ û וְ and מֵ mē מִן from עִ֥ם ʕˌim עִם with שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul סָֽר׃ sˈār סור turn aside
18:12. et timuit Saul David eo quod esset Dominus cum eo et a se recessissetAnd Saul feared David, because the Lord was with him, and was departed from Saul himself.
12. And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul.
18:12. And Saul feared David, because the Lord was with him, but he had withdrawn from Saul.
18:12. And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul.
And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul:

18:12 И стал бояться Саул Давида, потому что Господь был с ним, а от Саула отступил.
18:22
καὶ και and; even
ἐνετείλατο εντελλομαι direct; enjoin
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τοῖς ο the
παισὶν παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
λέγων λεγω tell; declare
λαλήσατε λαλεω talk; speak
ὑμεῖς υμεις you
λάθρᾳ λαθρα privately
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
λέγοντες λεγω tell; declare
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
ο the
βασιλεὺς βασιλευς monarch; king
θέλει θελω determine; will
ἐν εν in
σοί σοι you
καὶ και and; even
πάντες πας all; every
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἀγαπῶσίν αγαπαω love
σε σε.1 you
καὶ και and; even
σὺ συ you
ἐπιγάμβρευσον επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry
τῷ ο the
βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
18:12
וַ wa וְ and
יִּרָ֥א yyirˌā ירא fear
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מִ mi מִן from
לִּ lli לְ to
פְנֵ֣י fᵊnˈê פָּנֶה face
דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
הָיָ֤ה hāyˈā היה be
יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with
וּ û וְ and
מֵ מִן from
עִ֥ם ʕˌim עִם with
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
סָֽר׃ sˈār סור turn aside
18:12. et timuit Saul David eo quod esset Dominus cum eo et a se recessisset
And Saul feared David, because the Lord was with him, and was departed from Saul himself.
18:12. And Saul feared David, because the Lord was with him, but he had withdrawn from Saul.
18:12. And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
12-16: Явная благоуспешность Давида во всем, его неотразимое обаяние на окружающих внушали болезненно-подозрительному царю нечто вроде суеверного страха к личности своего предполагаемого врага.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
David Marries Saul's Daughter; Saul's Jealousy of David. B. C. 1059.

12 And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul. 13 Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people. 14 And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways; and the LORD was with him. 15 Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he was afraid of him. 16 But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them. 17 And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and fight the LORD's battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him. 18 And David said unto Saul, Who am I? and what is my life, or my father's family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king? 19 But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul's daughter should have been given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife. 20 And Michal Saul's daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him. 21 And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law in the one of the twain. 22 And Saul commanded his servants, saying, Commune with David secretly, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king's son in law. 23 And Saul's servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, Seemeth it to you a light thing to be a king's son in law, seeing that I am a poor man, and lightly esteemed? 24 And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this manner spake David. 25 And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king's enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines. 26 And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the king's son in law: and the days were not expired. 27 Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king's son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife. 28 And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David, and that Michal Saul's daughter loved him. 29 And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul became David's enemy continually. 30 Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, after they went forth, that David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by.
Saul had now, in effect, proclaimed war with David. He began in open hostility when he threw the javelin at him. Now we are here told how his enmity proceeded, and how David received the attacks of it.
I. See how Saul expressed his malice against David. 1. He was afraid of him, v. 12. Perhaps he pretended to be afraid that David would do himself mischief, to force his way to the crown. Those that design ill against others are commonly willing to have it thought that others design ill against them. But David's withdrawal (v. 11) was a plain evidence that he was far from such a thought. However, he really stood in awe of him, as Herod feared John, Mark vi. 20. Saul was sensible that he had lost the favourable presence of God himself, and that David had it, and for this reason he feared him. Note, Those are truly great and to be reverenced that have God with them. The more wisely David behaved himself the more Saul feared him, v. 15, and again v. 29. Men think the way to be feared is to hector and threaten, which makes them feared by fools only, but despised by the wise and good; whereas the way to be both feared and loved, feared by those to whom we would wish to be a terror and loved by those to whom we would wish to be a delight, is to behave ourselves wisely. Wisdom makes the face to shine and commands respect. 2. He removed him from court, and gave him a regiment in the country, v. 13. He made him captain over 1000, that he might be from under his eye, because he hated the sight of him; and that he might not secure the interest of the courtiers. Yet herein he did impolitely; for it gave David an opportunity of ingratiating himself with the people, who therefore loved him (v. 16) because he went out and came in before them, that is, he presided in the business of his country, civil as well as military, and have universal satisfaction. 3. He stirred him up to take all occasions of quarrelling with the Philistines and engaging them (v. 17), insinuating to him that hereby he would do good service to his prince (be thou valiant for me), and good service to his God (fight the Lord's battles), and a kindness to himself too, for hereby he would qualify himself for the honour he designed him, which was to marry his eldest daughter to him. This he had merited by killing Goliath, for it was promised by proclamation to him that should do that exploit (ch. xvii. 25); but David was so modest as not to demand it, and now, when Saul proposed it, it was with design of mischief to him, to make him venture upon hazardous attempts, saying in his heart, Let the hand of the Philistines be upon him, hoping that he would some time or other be the death of him; yet how could he expect this when he saw that God was with him? 4. He did what he could to provoke him to discontent and mutiny, by breaking his promise with him, and giving his daughter to another when the time came that she should have been given to him, v. 19. This was as great an affront as he could possibly put upon him, and touched him both in his honour and in his love. He therefore thought David's resentment of it would break out in some indecency or other, in word or deed, which might give him an advantage against him to take him off by the course of law. Thus evil men seek mischief. 5. When he was disappointed in his, he proffered him his other daughter (who it seems had a secret kindness for David, v. 20), but with this design, that she might be a snare to him, v. 21. (1.) Perhaps he hoped that she would, even after her marriage to David, take part with her father against her husband, and give him an opportunity of doing David an unkindness. However, (2.) The conditions of the marriage, he hoped, would be his destruction; for (so zealous will Saul seem against the Philistines) the conditions of the marriage must be that he killed 100 Philistines, and, as proofs that those he had slain were uncircumcised, he must bring in their foreskins cut off; this would be a just reproach upon the Philistines, who hated circumcision as it was an ordinance of God; and perhaps David, in doing this, would the more exasperate them against him, and make them seek to be revenged on him, which was the thing that Saul desired and designed, much more than to be avenged on the Philistines: For Saul thought to make David fall by the Philistines, v. 25. See here, [1.] What cheats bad men put upon themselves. Saul's conscience would not suffer him, except when the evil spirit was actually upon him, to aim at David's life himself, for even he could not but conceive a horror at the thought of murdering such an innocent and excellent person; but he thought that to expose him designedly to the Philistines had nothing bad in it (Let not my hand be upon him, but the hand of the Philistines), whereas that malicious design against him was as truly murder before God as if he had slain him with his own hands. [2.] What cheats they put upon the world. Saul pretended extraordinary kindness for David even when he aimed at his ruin, and was actually plotting it: Thou shalt be my son-in-law, says he (v. 21), notwithstanding he hated him implacably. Perhaps David refers to this when (Ps. lv. 21) he speaks of his enemy as one whose words were smoother than butter, but war was in his heart. It is probable that Saul's employing his servants to persuade David to enter into a treaty of a match with his daughter Michal (v. 22) arose from an apprehension that either his having cheated him about his elder daughter (v. 19) or the hardness of the terms he intended now to propose would make him decline it.
II. See how David conducted himself when the tide of Saul's displeasure ran thus high against him.
1. He behaved himself wisely in all his ways. He perceived Saul's jealousy of him, which made him very cautious and circumspect in every thing he said and did, and careful to give no offence. He did not complain of hard measure more make himself the head of a party, but managed all the affairs he was entrusted with as one that made it his business to do real service to his king and country, looking upon that to be the end of his preferment. And then the Lord was with him to give him success in all his undertakings. Though he procured Saul's ill-will by it, yet he obtained God's favour. Compare this with Ps. ci. 2, where it is David's promise, I will behave myself wisely; and that promise he here performed; and it is his prayer, O, when wilt thou come unto me? And that prayer God here answered: The Lord was with him. However blind fortune may seem to favour fools, God will own and bless those that behave themselves wisely.
2. When it was proposed to him to be son-in-law to the king he once and again received the proposal with all possible modesty and humility. When Saul proposed his elder daughter to him (v. 18) he said, Who am I, and what is my life? When the courtier proposed the younger, he took no notice of the affront Saul had put upon him in disposing of the elder from him, but continued in the same mind (v. 23): Seemeth it a light thing to you to be a king's son-in-law, seeing that I am a poor man and lightly esteemed? He knew Michal loved him, and yet did not offer to improve his interest in her affections for the gaining of her without her father's consent, but waited till it was proposed to him. And then see, (1.) How highly he speaks of the honour offered him: To be son-in-law to the king. Though his king was but an upstart, in his original as mean as himself, in his management no better than he should be, yet, being a crowned head, he speaks of him and the royal family with all due respect. Note, Religion is so far from teaching us to be rude and unmannerly that it does not allow us to be so. We must render honour to whom honour is due. (2.) How humbly he speaks of himself: Who am I? This did not proceed from a mean, abject, sneaking spirit, for when there was occasion he made it appear that he had as high a sense of honour as most men; nor was it from his jealousy of Saul (though he had reason enough to fear a snake under the green grass), but from him true and deep humility: Who am I, a poor man, and lightly esteemed? David had as much reason as any man to value himself. He was of an ancient and honourable family of Judah, a comely person, a great statesman and soldier; his achievements were great, for he had won Goliath's head and Michal's heart. He knew himself destined by the divine counsels to the throne of Israel, and yet, Whom am I, and what is my life? Note, It well becomes us, however God has advanced us, always to have low thoughts of ourselves. He that humbleth himself shall be exalted. And, if David thus magnified the honour of being son-in-law to the king, how should we magnify the honour of being sons (not in law, but in gospel) to the King of kings! Behold what manner of love the Father has bestowed upon us! Who are we that we should be thus dignified?
3. When the slaying of 100 Philistines was made the condition of David's marrying Saul's daughter he readily closed with it (v. 26): It pleased David well to be the king's son-in-law upon those terms; and, before the time given him for the action had expired, he doubled the demand, and slew 200, v. 27. He would not seem to suspect that Saul designed his hurt by it (though he had reason enough), but would rather act as if Saul had meant to consult his honour, and therefore cheerfully undertook it, as became a brave soldier and a true lover, though we may suppose it uneasy to Michal. David hereby discovered likewise, (1.) A great confidence in the divine protection. He knew God was with him, and therefore, whatever Saul hoped, David did not fear falling by the Philistines, though he must needs expose himself much by such an undertaking as this. (2.) A great zeal for the good of his country, which he would not decline any occasion of doing service to, though with the hazard of his life. (3.) A right notion of honour, which consists not so much in being preferred as in deserving to be so. David was then pleased with the thoughts of being the king's son-in-law when he found the honour set at this high price, being more solicitous how to merit it than how to obtain it; nor could he wear it with satisfaction till he had won it.
4. Even after he was married he continued his good services to Israel. When the princes of the Philistines began to move towards another war David was ready to oppose them, and behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul, v. 30. The law dispensed with men from going to war the first year after they were married (Deut. xxiv. 5), but David loved his country too well to make use of that dispensation. Many that have shown themselves forward to serve the public when they have been in pursuit of preferment have declined it when they have gained their point; but David acted from more generous principles.
III. Observe how God brought good to David out of Saul's project against him. 1. Saul gave him his daughter to be a snare to him, but in this respect that marriage was a kindness to him, that his being Saul's son-in-law made his succeeding him much the less invidious, especially when so many of his sons were slain with him, ch. xxxi. 2. 2. Saul thought, by putting him upon dangerous services, to have him taken off, but that very thing confirmed his interest in the people; for the more he did against the Philistines the better they loved him, so that his name was much set by (v. 30), which would make his coming to the crown the more easy. Thus God makes even the wrath of man to praise him and serves his designs of kindness to his own people by it.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:12: afraid: Sa1 18:15, Sa1 18:20, Sa1 18:29, Sa1 16:4; Psa 48:3-6, Psa 53:5; Mar 6:20; Luk 8:37; Act 24:25
the Lord: Sa1 16:13, Sa1 16:18, Sa1 22:13; Act 7:9
departed: Sa1 16:14, Sa1 28:15; Psa 51:11; Hos 9:12; Mat 25:41
John Gill
And Saul was afraid of David, because the Lord was with him,.... Protecting and preserving him, prospering and succeeding him, giving him victory over his enemies, and favour among the people; the Targum is,"the Word of the Lord was for his help.''Procopius Gazaeus interprets it of the Holy Ghost, whose grace was vouchsafed unto him: he might be afraid in his melancholy fits, that as he had attempted to take away the life of David, that David would contrive and seek an opportunity, and take away his life, and seize the kingdom which God had given him, and his being with him strengthened these fears:
and was departed from Saul; so that he was destitute of courage, and greatness of mind, and of wisdom and prudence, and became mean and abject, and exposed himself to the contempt of his subjects.
John Wesley
Afraid - Lest as he had gained the favour of God and of all the people, he should also take away his kingdom.
18:1318:13: Եւ ՚ի բաց արար զնա Սաւուղ յիւրմէ, եւ կացոյց զնա իւր հազարապե՛տ. եւ ելանէ՛ր եւ մտանէ՛ր առաջի ժողովրդեանն։
13 Սաւուղը նրան հազարապետ կարգելով՝ իր մօտից հեռացրեց, եւ Դաւիթը ժողովրդի մէջ ելումուտ էր անում:
13 Սաւուղ զանիկա իր քովէն հեռացուց ու հազարապետ ըրաւ։ Անիկա ժողովուրդին առջեւ կ’ելլէր ու կը մտնէր։
Եւ ի բաց արար զնա Սաւուղ յիւրմէ, եւ կացոյց զնա իւր հազարապետ, եւ ելանէր եւ մտանէր առաջի ժողովրդեանն:

18:13: Եւ ՚ի բաց արար զնա Սաւուղ յիւրմէ, եւ կացոյց զնա իւր հազարապե՛տ. եւ ելանէ՛ր եւ մտանէ՛ր առաջի ժողովրդեանն։
13 Սաւուղը նրան հազարապետ կարգելով՝ իր մօտից հեռացրեց, եւ Դաւիթը ժողովրդի մէջ ելումուտ էր անում:
13 Սաւուղ զանիկա իր քովէն հեռացուց ու հազարապետ ըրաւ։ Անիկա ժողովուրդին առջեւ կ’ելլէր ու կը մտնէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1318:13 И удалил его Саул от себя и поставил его у себя тысяченачальником, и он выходил и входил пред народом.
18:23 καὶ και and; even ἐλάλησαν λαλεω talk; speak οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul εἰς εις into; for τὰ ο the ὦτα ους ear Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith τὰ ο the ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase ταῦτα ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith εἰ ει if; whether κοῦφον κουφος in ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight ὑμῶν υμων your ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king κἀγὼ καγω and I ἀνὴρ ανηρ man; husband ταπεινὸς ταπεινος humble καὶ και and; even οὐχὶ ουχι not; not actually ἔνδοξος ενδοξος glorious
18:13 וַ wa וְ and יְסִרֵ֤הוּ yᵊsirˈēhû סור turn aside שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul מֵֽ mˈē מִן from עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with וַ wa וְ and יְשִׂמֵ֥הוּ yᵊśimˌēhû שׂים put לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to שַׂר־ śar- שַׂר chief אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand וַ wa וְ and יֵּצֵ֥א yyēṣˌē יצא go out וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֖א yyāvˌō בוא come לִ li לְ to פְנֵ֥י fᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face הָ hā הַ the עָֽם׃ פ ʕˈām . f עַם people
18:13. amovit ergo eum Saul a se et fecit eum tribunum super mille viros et egrediebatur et intrabat in conspectu populiTherefore Saul removed him from him, and made him a captain over a thousand men, and he went out and came in before the people.
13. Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people.
18:13. Therefore, Saul sent him away from himself, and he made him tribune over one thousand men. And he entered and departed in the sight of the people.
18:13. Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people.
Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people:

18:13 И удалил его Саул от себя и поставил его у себя тысяченачальником, и он выходил и входил пред народом.
18:23
καὶ και and; even
ἐλάλησαν λαλεω talk; speak
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
εἰς εις into; for
τὰ ο the
ὦτα ους ear
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
τὰ ο the
ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase
ταῦτα ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
εἰ ει if; whether
κοῦφον κουφος in
ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight
ὑμῶν υμων your
ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry
βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
κἀγὼ καγω and I
ἀνὴρ ανηρ man; husband
ταπεινὸς ταπεινος humble
καὶ και and; even
οὐχὶ ουχι not; not actually
ἔνδοξος ενδοξος glorious
18:13
וַ wa וְ and
יְסִרֵ֤הוּ yᵊsirˈēhû סור turn aside
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מֵֽ mˈē מִן from
עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with
וַ wa וְ and
יְשִׂמֵ֥הוּ yᵊśimˌēhû שׂים put
לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to
שַׂר־ śar- שַׂר chief
אָ֑לֶף ʔˈālef אֶלֶף thousand
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּצֵ֥א yyēṣˌē יצא go out
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֖א yyāvˌō בוא come
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵ֥י fᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face
הָ הַ the
עָֽם׃ פ ʕˈām . f עַם people
18:13. amovit ergo eum Saul a se et fecit eum tribunum super mille viros et egrediebatur et intrabat in conspectu populi
Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him a captain over a thousand men, and he went out and came in before the people.
18:13. Therefore, Saul sent him away from himself, and he made him tribune over one thousand men. And he entered and departed in the sight of the people.
18:13. Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:13: Made him his captain - This was under pretense of doing him honor, when it was in effect only to rid himself of the object of his envy.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:15
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:13: removed: Sa1 18:17, Sa1 18:25, Sa1 8:12, Sa1 22:7
he went out: Sa1 18:16; Num 27:16, Num 27:17; Sa2 5:2; Psa 121:8; Saul was sensible that the Lord was departed from him; while he perceived, with evident sorrow of heart, that the Lord had given David peculiar wisdom, and that he was with him to prosper all his undertakings. This increased the disquietude of his malevolent mind, and his dread of David as a pRev_ailing rival. he therefore removed him from his presence. This impolitic step, however, served the more to ingratiate David with the people, by affording him the opportunity of leading them forth to victory over their enemies.
Geneva 1599
Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand; and he went (f) out and came in before the people.
(f) Meaning he was captain over the people.
John Gill
Therefore Saul removed him from him,.... From court, partly that he might be out of his sight, having such an hatred of his person that he could not bear to see him, and partly that he might be safer from any designs of his upon his life, which he might fear, because of his treatment of him:
and made him his captain over a thousand; not out of respect to him, and in honour of him, but partly to cover his malice, and please the people, and partly in hope that he might be slain by the enemy at the head of his troop:
and he went out and came in before the people; or at the head of them, as the Targum; he led them out to war, and returned with them in safety, with victory and in triumph, with great honour, and highly respected by them; quite contrary to the intention and hope of Saul.
John Wesley
Removed him from him - From his presence and court; which he did, because he feared lest David should find an opportunity to kill him, as he had designed to kill David; because his presence now made him more sad than ever his musick made him chearful: and principally, that hereby he might expose him to the greatest hazards.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
FEARS HIM FOR HIS GOOD SUCCESS. (1Kings 18:13-16)
Therefore Saul removed him from him--sent him away from the court, where the principal persons, including his own son, were spellbound with admiration of the young and pious warrior.
made him captain over a thousand--gave him a military commission, which was intended to be an honorable exile. But this post of duty served only to draw out before the public the extraordinary and varied qualities of his character, and to give him a stronger hold of the people's affections.
18:1418:14: Եւ էր Դաւիթ խելամուտ յամենայն ճանապարհս իւր, եւ Տէր ընդ նմա։
14 Դաւիթն ամէն գործում խելամիտ էր, եւ Տէրը նրա հետ էր:
14 Դաւիթ իր բոլոր ճամբաներուն մէջ իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր ու Տէրը անոր հետ էր։
Եւ էր Դաւիթ խելամուտ յամենայն ճանապարհս իւր, եւ Տէր ընդ նմա:

18:14: Եւ էր Դաւիթ խելամուտ յամենայն ճանապարհս իւր, եւ Տէր ընդ նմա։
14 Դաւիթն ամէն գործում խելամիտ էր, եւ Տէրը նրա հետ էր:
14 Դաւիթ իր բոլոր ճամբաներուն մէջ իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր ու Տէրը անոր հետ էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1418:14 И Давид во всех делах своих поступал благоразумно, и Господь {был} с ним.
18:24 καὶ και and; even ἀπήγγειλαν απαγγελλω report οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul αὐτῷ αυτος he; him κατὰ κατα down; by τὰ ο the ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase ταῦτα ουτος this; he ἃ ος who; what ἐλάλησεν λαλεω talk; speak Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
18:14 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be דָוִ֛ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David לְ lᵊ לְ to כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole דְּרָכָ֖יודרכו *dᵊrāḵˌāʸw דֶּרֶךְ way מַשְׂכִּ֑יל maśkˈîl שׂכל prosper וַֽ wˈa וְ and יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH עִמֹּֽו׃ ʕimmˈô עִם with
18:14. in omnibus quoque viis suis David prudenter agebat et Dominus erat cum eoAnd David behaved wisely in all his ways, and the Lord was with him.
14. And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways; and the LORD was with him.
18:14. Also, David acted prudently in all his ways, and the Lord was with him.
18:14. And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways; and the LORD [was] with him.
And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways; and the LORD [was] with him:

18:14 И Давид во всех делах своих поступал благоразумно, и Господь {был} с ним.
18:24
καὶ και and; even
ἀπήγγειλαν απαγγελλω report
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
κατὰ κατα down; by
τὰ ο the
ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase
ταῦτα ουτος this; he
ος who; what
ἐλάλησεν λαλεω talk; speak
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
18:14
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be
דָוִ֛ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
לְ lᵊ לְ to
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
דְּרָכָ֖יודרכו
*dᵊrāḵˌāʸw דֶּרֶךְ way
מַשְׂכִּ֑יל maśkˈîl שׂכל prosper
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
עִמֹּֽו׃ ʕimmˈô עִם with
18:14. in omnibus quoque viis suis David prudenter agebat et Dominus erat cum eo
And David behaved wisely in all his ways, and the Lord was with him.
18:14. Also, David acted prudently in all his ways, and the Lord was with him.
18:14. And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways; and the LORD [was] with him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:14: behaved: or, prospered, Sa1 18:5
the Lord: Sa1 10:7, Sa1 16:18; Gen 39:2, Gen 39:3, Gen 39:23; Jos 6:27; Mat 1:23, Mat 28:20; Act 18:10
John Gill
And David behaved himself wisely in all his ways,.... Both in the court and in the camp, in whatsoever service he was employed; or "prospered" (u), as the word also signifies; for, generally speaking, those that behave wisely succeed well; in this he was a type of Christ, Is 52:13; the reason of it follows:
and the Lord was with him; from whom he had his wisdom and success; the Targum is,"the Word of the Lord was for his help.''
(u) "prospere admodum res gerebat", Vatablus; "secundabatur", Junius & Tremellius, Piscator; so the Targum and Jarchi.
18:1518:15: Եւ ետես Սաւուղ՝ թէ ա՛յնչափ իմաստո՛ւն է յոյժ, ակնածէ՛ր յերեսաց նորա[3020]։ [3020] Ոմանք. Եթէ այնչափ իմաստուն էր յոյժ։
15 Երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ, որ նա չափազանց իմաստուն է, երկիւղ էր կրում նրանից:
15 Սաւուղ անոր իմաստութեամբ վարուիլը տեսնելով անոր երեսէն կը վախնար։
Եւ ետես Սաւուղ թէ այնչափ իմաստուն է յոյժ, ակնածէր յերեսաց նորա:

18:15: Եւ ետես Սաւուղ՝ թէ ա՛յնչափ իմաստո՛ւն է յոյժ, ակնածէ՛ր յերեսաց նորա[3020]։
[3020] Ոմանք. Եթէ այնչափ իմաստուն էր յոյժ։
15 Երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ, որ նա չափազանց իմաստուն է, երկիւղ էր կրում նրանից:
15 Սաւուղ անոր իմաստութեամբ վարուիլը տեսնելով անոր երեսէն կը վախնար։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1518:15 И Саул видел, что он очень благоразумен, и боялся его.
18:25 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τάδε οδε further; this ἐρεῖτε ερεω.1 state; mentioned τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith οὐ ου not βούλεται βουλομαι want ὁ ο the βασιλεὺς βασιλευς monarch; king ἐν εν in δόματι δομα gift ἀλλ᾿ αλλα but ἢ η or; than ἐν εν in ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred ἀκροβυστίαις ακροβυστια foreskin; uncircumcised ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner ἐκδικῆσαι εκδικεω vindicate; avenge εἰς εις into; for ἐχθροὺς εχθρος hostile; enemy τοῦ ο the βασιλέως βασιλευς monarch; king καὶ και and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἐλογίσατο λογιζομαι account; count αὐτὸν αυτος he; him ἐμβαλεῖν εμβαλλω inject; cast in εἰς εις into; for χεῖρας χειρ hand τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
18:15 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֣רְא yyˈar ראה see שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he מַשְׂכִּ֣יל maśkˈîl שׂכל prosper מְאֹ֑ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might וַ wa וְ and יָּ֖גָר yyˌāḡor גור be afraid מִ mi מִן from פָּנָֽיו׃ ppānˈāʸw פָּנֶה face
18:15. vidit itaque Saul quod prudens esset nimis et coepit cavere eumAnd Saul saw that he was exceeding prudent, and began to beware of him.
15. And when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he stood in awe of him.
18:15. And so, Saul saw that he was exceedingly prudent, and he began to be wary of him.
18:15. Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he was afraid of him.
Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he was afraid of him:

18:15 И Саул видел, что он очень благоразумен, и боялся его.
18:25
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τάδε οδε further; this
ἐρεῖτε ερεω.1 state; mentioned
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
οὐ ου not
βούλεται βουλομαι want
ο the
βασιλεὺς βασιλευς monarch; king
ἐν εν in
δόματι δομα gift
ἀλλ᾿ αλλα but
η or; than
ἐν εν in
ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred
ἀκροβυστίαις ακροβυστια foreskin; uncircumcised
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἐκδικῆσαι εκδικεω vindicate; avenge
εἰς εις into; for
ἐχθροὺς εχθρος hostile; enemy
τοῦ ο the
βασιλέως βασιλευς monarch; king
καὶ και and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἐλογίσατο λογιζομαι account; count
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
ἐμβαλεῖν εμβαλλω inject; cast in
εἰς εις into; for
χεῖρας χειρ hand
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
18:15
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֣רְא yyˈar ראה see
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
ה֖וּא hˌû הוּא he
מַשְׂכִּ֣יל maśkˈîl שׂכל prosper
מְאֹ֑ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֖גָר yyˌāḡor גור be afraid
מִ mi מִן from
פָּנָֽיו׃ ppānˈāʸw פָּנֶה face
18:15. vidit itaque Saul quod prudens esset nimis et coepit cavere eum
And Saul saw that he was exceeding prudent, and began to beware of him.
18:15. And so, Saul saw that he was exceedingly prudent, and he began to be wary of him.
18:15. Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he was afraid of him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:15: He was afraid of him - He saw that, by his prudent conduct, he was every day gaining increasing influence.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:17
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:15: wisely: Psa 112:5; Dan 6:4, Dan 6:5; Col 4:5; Jam 1:5, Jam 3:17
John Gill
Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely,.... So that he could get no advantage against him, and he succeeded and was prosperous in all his enterprises, and was more and more in favour with the people:
he was afraid of him; lest the time was drawing near that the kingdom should be rent from him, and given to David.
18:1618:16: Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ եւ Յուդայ սիրէ՛ր զԴաւիթ. զի նա՛ ելանէր եւ մտանէր առաջի երեսաց ժողովրդեանն։
16 Բոլոր իսրայէլացիներն ու Յուդայի երկրի բնակիչները սիրում էին Դաւթին, քանզի նա էր նրանց մօտ ելումուտ անողը:
16 Բոլոր Իսրայէլ եւ Յուդա Դաւիթը կը սիրէին, քանզի անոնց առջեւ անիկա կ’ելլէր ու կը մտնէր։
Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ եւ Յուդայ սիրէր զԴաւիթ, զի նա ելանէր եւ մտանէր առաջի երեսաց ժողովրդեանն:

18:16: Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ եւ Յուդայ սիրէ՛ր զԴաւիթ. զի նա՛ ելանէր եւ մտանէր առաջի երեսաց ժողովրդեանն։
16 Բոլոր իսրայէլացիներն ու Յուդայի երկրի բնակիչները սիրում էին Դաւթին, քանզի նա էր նրանց մօտ ելումուտ անողը:
16 Բոլոր Իսրայէլ եւ Յուդա Դաւիթը կը սիրէին, քանզի անոնց առջեւ անիկա կ’ելլէր ու կը մտնէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1618:16 А весь Израиль и Иуда любили Давида, ибо он выходил и входил пред ними.
18:26 καὶ και and; even ἀπαγγέλλουσιν απαγγελλω report οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith τὰ ο the ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase ταῦτα ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even εὐθύνθη ευθυνω straighten; steer ὁ ο the λόγος λογος word; log ἐν εν in ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry τῷ ο the βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
18:16 וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole יִשְׂרָאֵל֙ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וִ wi וְ and יהוּדָ֔ה yhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah אֹהֵ֖ב ʔōhˌēv אהב love אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that ה֛וּא hˈû הוּא he יֹוצֵ֥א yôṣˌē יצא go out וָ wā וְ and בָ֖א vˌā בוא come לִ li לְ to פְנֵיהֶֽם׃ פ fᵊnêhˈem . f פָּנֶה face
18:16. omnis autem Israhel et Iuda diligebat David ipse enim egrediebatur et ingrediebatur ante eosBut all Israel and Juda loved David, for he came in and went out before them.
16. But all Israel and Judah loved David; for he went out and came in before them.
18:16. But all of Israel and Judah loved David. For he entered and departed before them.
18:16. But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them.
But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them:

18:16 А весь Израиль и Иуда любили Давида, ибо он выходил и входил пред ними.
18:26
καὶ και and; even
ἀπαγγέλλουσιν απαγγελλω report
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
τὰ ο the
ῥήματα ρημα statement; phrase
ταῦτα ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
εὐθύνθη ευθυνω straighten; steer
ο the
λόγος λογος word; log
ἐν εν in
ὀφθαλμοῖς οφθαλμος eye; sight
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry
τῷ ο the
βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
18:16
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
יִשְׂרָאֵל֙ yiśrāʔˌēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וִ wi וְ and
יהוּדָ֔ה yhûḏˈā יְהוּדָה Judah
אֹהֵ֖ב ʔōhˌēv אהב love
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
ה֛וּא hˈû הוּא he
יֹוצֵ֥א yôṣˌē יצא go out
וָ וְ and
בָ֖א vˌā בוא come
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵיהֶֽם׃ פ fᵊnêhˈem . f פָּנֶה face
18:16. omnis autem Israhel et Iuda diligebat David ipse enim egrediebatur et ingrediebatur ante eos
But all Israel and Juda loved David, for he came in and went out before them.
18:16. But all of Israel and Judah loved David. For he entered and departed before them.
18:16. But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:16: all Israel: Sa1 18:5; Luk 19:48, Luk 20:19
he went: Num 27:17; Sa2 5:2; Kg1 3:7
John Gill
And all Israel and Judah loved David,.... The verb is singular, and denotes that everyone of them loved him in all the tribes of Israel, as well as in Judah his own tribe; in such general esteem was he, and so much had he got the hearts and affections of the people:
because he went out and came in before them; the people, as in 1Kings 18:13; so the Septuagint version, in which, according to the Vatican copy, the verses 1Kings 18:17 are wanting.
18:1718:17: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Ահաւասիկ դուստր իմ երէց Մերովբ՝ տա՛ց զնա քեզ կնութեան. բայց լե՛ր դու ինձ յորդի՛ զօրութեան, եւ պատերազմեա՛ զպատերազմունս Տեառն։ Քանզի ասա՛ց Սաւուղ. Մի՛ եղիցի ձեռն իմ ՚ի նա, այլ եղիցի ՚ի նա ձե՛ռն այլազգեացն[3021]։ [3021] Այլք. Ահա դուստր իմ երէց։ ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Ներովբ։ Ոմանք. Քանզի ասէր Սաւուղ. Մի՛։
17 Սաւուղն ասաց Դաւթին. «Ահա իմ մեծ աղջկան՝ Մերոբին քեզ կնութեան եմ տալու, միայն թէ դու ինձ քաջաբար ծառայի՛ր ու Տիրոջ պատերազմները վարի՛ր»: Սաւուղը մտածում էր. «Թող իմ ձեռքը նրա դէմ չլինի, այլ թող այլազգիների ձեռքը նրա դէմ լինի»:
17 Սաւուղ Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Ահա իմ մեծ աղջիկս Մերովբը քեզի կնութեան պիտի տամ, միայն թէ դուն ինծի զօրաւոր մէկը եղիր ու Տէրոջը պատերազմները պատերազմէ. քանզի Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Անոր վրայ իմ ձեռքս թող չըլլայ, այլ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը անոր վրայ թող ըլլայ»։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Ահա դուստր իմ երէց Մերոբ, տաց զնա քեզ կնութեան. բայց լեր դու ինձ յորդի զօրութեան, եւ պատերազմեա զպատերազմունս Տեառն: Քանզի ասաց Սաւուղ. Մի՛ եղիցի ձեռն իմ ի նա, այլ եղիցի ի նա ձեռն այլազգեացն:

18:17: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Ահաւասիկ դուստր իմ երէց Մերովբ՝ տա՛ց զնա քեզ կնութեան. բայց լե՛ր դու ինձ յորդի՛ զօրութեան, եւ պատերազմեա՛ զպատերազմունս Տեառն։ Քանզի ասա՛ց Սաւուղ. Մի՛ եղիցի ձեռն իմ ՚ի նա, այլ եղիցի ՚ի նա ձե՛ռն այլազգեացն[3021]։
[3021] Այլք. Ահա դուստր իմ երէց։ ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Ներովբ։ Ոմանք. Քանզի ասէր Սաւուղ. Մի՛։
17 Սաւուղն ասաց Դաւթին. «Ահա իմ մեծ աղջկան՝ Մերոբին քեզ կնութեան եմ տալու, միայն թէ դու ինձ քաջաբար ծառայի՛ր ու Տիրոջ պատերազմները վարի՛ր»: Սաւուղը մտածում էր. «Թող իմ ձեռքը նրա դէմ չլինի, այլ թող այլազգիների ձեռքը նրա դէմ լինի»:
17 Սաւուղ Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Ահա իմ մեծ աղջիկս Մերովբը քեզի կնութեան պիտի տամ, միայն թէ դուն ինծի զօրաւոր մէկը եղիր ու Տէրոջը պատերազմները պատերազմէ. քանզի Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Անոր վրայ իմ ձեռքս թող չըլլայ, այլ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը անոր վրայ թող ըլլայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1718:17 И сказал Саул Давиду: вот старшая дочь моя, Мерова; я дам ее тебе в жену, только будь у меня храбрым и веди войны Господни. Ибо Саул думал: пусть не моя рука будет на нем, но рука Филистимлян будет на нем.
18:27 καὶ και and; even ἀνέστη ανιστημι stand up; resurrect Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith καὶ και and; even ἐπορεύθη πορευομαι travel; go αὐτὸς αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the ἀλλοφύλοις αλλοφυλος foreigner ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred ἄνδρας ανηρ man; husband καὶ και and; even ἀνήνεγκεν αναφερω bring up; carry up τὰς ο the ἀκροβυστίας ακροβυστια foreskin; uncircumcised αὐτῶν αυτος he; him τῷ ο the βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king καὶ και and; even ἐπιγαμβρεύεται επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry τῷ ο the βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king καὶ και and; even δίδωσιν διδωμι give; deposit αὐτῷ αυτος he; him τὴν ο the Μελχολ μελχολ daughter αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him αὐτῷ αυτος he; him εἰς εις into; for γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife
18:17 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִ֗ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David הִנֵּה֩ hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold בִתִּ֨י vittˌî בַּת daughter הַ ha הַ the גְּדֹולָ֤ה ggᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great מֵרַב֙ mērˌav מֵרַב Merab אֹתָהּ֙ ʔōṯˌāh אֵת [object marker] אֶתֶּן־ ʔetten- נתן give לְךָ֣ lᵊḵˈā לְ to לְ lᵊ לְ to אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman אַ֚ךְ ˈʔaḵ אַךְ only הֱיֵה־ hᵉʸē- היה be לִּ֣י llˈî לְ to לְ lᵊ לְ to בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power וְ wᵊ וְ and הִלָּחֵ֖ם hillāḥˌēm לחם fight מִלְחֲמֹ֣ות milḥᵃmˈôṯ מִלְחָמָה war יְהוָ֑ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אָמַ֗ר ʔāmˈar אמר say אַל־ ʔal- אַל not תְּהִ֤י tᵊhˈî היה be יָדִי֙ yāḏˌî יָד hand בֹּ֔ו bˈô בְּ in וּ û וְ and תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be בֹ֖ו vˌô בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ ס pᵊlištˈîm . s פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
18:17. dixit autem Saul ad David ecce filia mea maior Merob ipsam dabo tibi uxorem tantummodo esto vir fortis et proeliare bella Domini Saul autem reputabat dicens non sit manus mea in eo sed sit super illum manus PhilisthinorumAnd Saul said to David: Behold my elder daughter Merob, her will I give thee to wife: only be a valiant man, and fight the battles of the Lord. Now Saul said within himself: Let not my hand be upon him, but let the hands of the Philistines be upon him.
17. And Saul said to David, Behold, my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me. and fight the LORD’S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him.
18:17. And Saul said to David: “Behold, my elder daughter, Merab. I will give her to you as wife. Only be a valiant man, and fight the wars of the Lord.” Now Saul was considering within himself, saying, “Let not my hand be upon him, but let the hands of the Philistines be upon him.”
18:17. And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and fight the LORD’S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him.
And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and fight the LORD' S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him:

18:17 И сказал Саул Давиду: вот старшая дочь моя, Мерова; я дам ее тебе в жену, только будь у меня храбрым и веди войны Господни. Ибо Саул думал: пусть не моя рука будет на нем, но рука Филистимлян будет на нем.
18:27
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέστη ανιστημι stand up; resurrect
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
καὶ και and; even
ἐπορεύθη πορευομαι travel; go
αὐτὸς αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἐπάταξεν πατασσω pat; impact
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
ἀλλοφύλοις αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἑκατὸν εκατον hundred
ἄνδρας ανηρ man; husband
καὶ και and; even
ἀνήνεγκεν αναφερω bring up; carry up
τὰς ο the
ἀκροβυστίας ακροβυστια foreskin; uncircumcised
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
τῷ ο the
βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
καὶ και and; even
ἐπιγαμβρεύεται επιγαμβρευω marry as next of kin; intermarry
τῷ ο the
βασιλεῖ βασιλευς monarch; king
καὶ και and; even
δίδωσιν διδωμι give; deposit
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
τὴν ο the
Μελχολ μελχολ daughter
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
εἰς εις into; for
γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife
18:17
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִ֗ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
הִנֵּה֩ hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
בִתִּ֨י vittˌî בַּת daughter
הַ ha הַ the
גְּדֹולָ֤ה ggᵊḏôlˈā גָּדֹול great
מֵרַב֙ mērˌav מֵרַב Merab
אֹתָהּ֙ ʔōṯˌāh אֵת [object marker]
אֶתֶּן־ ʔetten- נתן give
לְךָ֣ lᵊḵˈā לְ to
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
אַ֚ךְ ˈʔaḵ אַךְ only
הֱיֵה־ hᵉʸē- היה be
לִּ֣י llˈî לְ to
לְ lᵊ לְ to
בֶן־ ven- בֵּן son
חַ֔יִל ḥˈayil חַיִל power
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִלָּחֵ֖ם hillāḥˌēm לחם fight
מִלְחֲמֹ֣ות milḥᵃmˈôṯ מִלְחָמָה war
יְהוָ֑ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אָמַ֗ר ʔāmˈar אמר say
אַל־ ʔal- אַל not
תְּהִ֤י tᵊhˈî היה be
יָדִי֙ yāḏˌî יָד hand
בֹּ֔ו bˈô בְּ in
וּ û וְ and
תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be
בֹ֖ו vˌô בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ ס pᵊlištˈîm . s פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
18:17. dixit autem Saul ad David ecce filia mea maior Merob ipsam dabo tibi uxorem tantummodo esto vir fortis et proeliare bella Domini Saul autem reputabat dicens non sit manus mea in eo sed sit super illum manus Philisthinorum
And Saul said to David: Behold my elder daughter Merob, her will I give thee to wife: only be a valiant man, and fight the battles of the Lord. Now Saul said within himself: Let not my hand be upon him, but let the hands of the Philistines be upon him.
18:17. And Saul said to David: “Behold, my elder daughter, Merab. I will give her to you as wife. Only be a valiant man, and fight the wars of the Lord.” Now Saul was considering within himself, saying, “Let not my hand be upon him, but let the hands of the Philistines be upon him.”
18:17. And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and fight the LORD’S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
17: Очевидно, Саул еще не решался открыто выступить против юного народного героя.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:17: Fight the Lord's battles - Mr. Calmet properly remarks that the wars of the Hebrews, while conducted by the express orders of God, were truly the wars of the Lord; but when the spirit of worldly ambition and domination became mingled with them, they were no longer the wars of the Lord, but wars of lust and profanity.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:21
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:17: Saul had not hitherto fulfilled the promise of which David had heard (marginal reference); nor was it unnatural that Saul should delay to do so, until the shepherd's boy had risen to a higher rank.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:17: her will I give: Sa1 17:25; Psa 12:2, Psa 55:21
valiant: Heb. a son of valour
the Lord's: Sa1 17:47, Sa1 25:28; Num 32:20, Num 32:27, Num 32:29
Let not mine: Sa1 18:21, Sa1 18:25; Deu 17:7; Sa2 11:15, Sa2 12:9
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Craftiness of Saul in the betrothal of his daughters to David. - 1Kings 18:17. As Saul had promised to give his daughter for a wife to the conqueror of Goliath (1Kings 17:25), he felt obliged, by the growing love and attachment of the people to David, to fulfil this promise, and told him that he was ready to do so, with the hope of finding in this some means of destroying David. He therefore offered him his elder daughter Merab with words that sounded friendly and kind: "Only be a brave man to me, and wage the wars of the Lord." He called the wars with the Philistines "wars of Jehovah," i.e., wars for the maintenance and defence of the kingdom of God, to conceal his own cunning design, and make David feel all the more sure that the king's heart was only set upon the welfare of the kingdom of God. Whoever waged the wars of the Lord might also hope for the help of the Lord. But Saul had intentions of a very different kind. He thought ("said," sc., to himself), "My hand shall not be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him;" i.e., I will not put him to death; the Philistines may do that. When Saul's reason had returned, he shrank from laying hands upon David again, as he had done before in a fit of madness. He therefore hoped to destroy him through the medium of the Philistines.
1Kings 18:18
But David replied with true humility, without suspecting the craftiness of Saul: "Who am I, and what is my condition in life, my father's family in Israel, that I should become son-in-law to the king?" חיּי מי is a difficult expression, and has been translated in different ways, as the meaning which suggests itself first (viz., "what is my life") is neither reconcilable with the מי (the interrogative personal pronoun), nor suitable to the context. Gesenius (Thes. p. 471) and Bttcher give the meaning "people" for חיּים, and Ewald (Gramm. 179, b.) the meaning "family." But neither of these meanings can be established. חיּים seems evidently to signify the condition in life, the relation in which a person stands to others, and מי is to be explained on the ground that David referred to the persons who formed the class to which he belonged. "My father's family" includes all his relations. David's meaning was, that neither on personal grounds, nor on account of his social standing, nor because of his lineage, could he make the slightest pretension to the honour of becoming the son-in-law of the king.
1Kings 18:19
But Saul did not keep his promise. When the time arrived for its fulfilment, he gave his daughter to Adriel the Meholathite, a man of whom nothing further is known.
(Note: 1Kings 18:17-19 are omitted from the Septuagint version; but they are so, no doubt, only because Saul's first promise was without result so far as David was concerned.)
1Kings 18:20-21
Michal is married to David. - The pretext under which Saul broke his promise is not given, but it appears to have been, at any rate in part, that Merab had no love to David. This may be inferred from 1Kings 18:17, 1Kings 18:18, compared with 1Kings 18:20. Michal, the younger daughter of Saul, loved David. When Saul was told this, the thing was quite right in his eyes. He said, "I will give her to him, that she may become a snare to him, and the hand of the Philistines may come upon him" (sc., if he tries to get the price which I shall require a dowry; cf. 1Kings 18:25). He therefore said to David, "In a second way (בּשׁתּים, as in Job 33:14) shalt thou become my son-in-law." Saul said this casually to David; but he made no reply, because he had found out the fickleness of Saul, and therefore put no further trust in his words.
1Kings 18:22
Saul therefore employed his courtiers to persuade David to accept his offer. In this way we may reconcile in a very simple manner the apparent discrepancy, that Saul is said to have offered his daughter to David himself, and yet he commissioned his servants to talk to David privately of the king's willingness to give him his daughter. The omission of 1Kings 18:21 in the Septuagint is to be explained partly from the fact that בּשׁתּים points back to 1Kings 18:17-19, which are wanting in this version, and partly also in all probability from the idea entertained by the translators that the statement itself is at variance with 1Kings 18:22. The courtiers were to talk to David בּלּט, "in private," i.e., as though they were doing it behind the king's back.
1Kings 18:23
David replied to the courtiers, "Does it seem to you a little thing to become son-in-law to the king, seeing that I am a poor and humble man?" "Poor," i.e., utterly unable to offer anything like a suitable dowry to the king. This reply was given by David in perfect sincerity, since he could not possibly suppose that the king would give him his daughter without a considerable marriage portion.
1Kings 18:24-25
When this answer was reported to the king, he sent word through his courtiers what the price was for which he would give him his daughter. He required no dowry (see at Gen 34:12), but only a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, i.e., the slaughter of a hundred Philistines, and the proof that this had been done, to avenge himself upon the enemies of the king; whereas, as the writer observes, Saul supposed that he should thus cause David to fall, i.e., bring about his death by the hand of the Philistines.
1Kings 18:26-27
But David was satisfied with Saul's demand, since he had no suspicion of his craftiness, and loved Michal. Even before the days were full, i.e., before the time appointed for the delivery of the dowry and for the marriage had arrived, he rose up with his men, smote two hundred Philistines, and brought their foreskins, which were placed in their full number before the king; whereupon Saul was obliged to give him Michal his daughter to wife. The words "and the days were not full" (1Kings 18:26) form a circumstantial clause, which is to be connected with the following sentence, "David arose," etc. David delivered twice the price demanded. "They made them full to the king," i.e., they placed them in their full number before him.
1Kings 18:28-29
The knowledge of the fact that David had carried out all his enterprises with success had already filled the melancholy king with fear. But when the failure of this new plan for devoting David to certain death had forced the conviction upon him that Jehovah was with David, and that he was miraculously protected by Him; and when, in addition to this, there was the love of his daughter Michal to David; his fear of David grew into a lifelong enmity. Thus his evil spirit urged him ever forward to greater and greater hardness of heart.
1Kings 18:30
The occasion for the practical manifestation of this enmity was the success of David in all his engagements with the Philistines. As often as the princes of the Philistines went out (sc., to war with Israel), David acted more wisely and prosperously than all the servants of Saul, so that his name was held in great honour. With this general remark the way is prepared for the further history of Saul's conduct towards David.
Geneva 1599
And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and (g) fight the LORD'S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him.
(g) Fight against them that war against God's people.
John Gill
And Saul said to David,.... Not in friendship and good will to him, but designing to lay a snare for him:
behold, my eldest daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife; most interpreters understand it, that he was obliged to this by promise, on account of David's slaying Goliath, 1Kings 17:25; but Abarbinel is of another mind, and he rightly observes, that the words referred to are not the words of Saul, but of the men of Israel, who might suppose what the king would do; or if they heard anything like it spoken by Saul, it was only in a hyperbolical way, signifying he did not care what he gave, and what he parted with, to the man that killed the Philistine, but was not strictly bound to this particular thereby; nor did David ever claim such promise, nor did Saul think himself bound to do it, but proposes it as an instance of his great kindness and favour, as he pretended, and therefore expected great returns for it, as follows:
only be thou valiant for me, and fight the Lord's battles: he knew he was a valiant man, and ready enough to fight; but he expected that in consideration of such a favour, and such high honour as this, that he would exert himself in an extraordinary manner, and engage in hazardous attempts, and show himself worthy to be the son of a king, in the defence of him and of his country, and for the glory of the God of Israel; all this he suggests, when his view was, that he should expose his life to such danger, that it might be hoped it would be taken away:
for Saul said; not openly and verbally, but in his heart; he thought within himself:
let not mine hand be upon him; he had attempted to lay hands on him, or to kill him with his own hands, but now he thought better, and consulted his credit among the people:
but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him; he hoped by these means that he would fall by their hands at the head of his troop, while he was displaying his valour, and hazarding his life for the good of his king and country; what Saul contrived proved his own case, he died in battle with the Philistines, 1Kings 31:4.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
HE OFFERS HIM HIS DAUGHTER FOR A SNARE. (1Kings 18:17-21)
Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife--Though bound to this already [1Kings 17:25], he had found it convenient to forget his former promise. He now holds it out as a new offer, which would tempt David to give additional proofs of his valor. But the fickle and perfidious monarch broke his pledge at the time when the marriage was on the eve of being celebrated, and bestowed Merab on another man (see on 2Kings 21:8); an indignity as well as a wrong, which was calculated deeply to wound the feelings and provoke the resentment of David. Perhaps it was intended to do so, that advantage might be taken of his indiscretion. But David was preserved from this snare.
18:1818:18: Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցՍաւուղ. Ո՞վ եմ ես՝ եւ կամ կեանք ազգատոհմի հօր իմոյ ՚ի մէջ Իսրայէլի, զի լինիցիմ փեսա՛յ արքայի։
18 Դաւիթն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ո՞վ եմ ես, ի՞նչ է իմ ապրուստը, եւ ի՞նչ է իմ հօր ազգատոհմը Իսրայէլի մէջ, որ արքային փեսայ դառնամ»:
18 Դաւիթ Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Ես ո՞վ եմ ու իմ կեանքս կամ իմ հօրս ազգատոհմը Իսրայէլի մէջ ի՞նչ է, որ թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլամ»։
Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցՍաւուղ. Ո՞վ եմ ես եւ կամ կեանք ազգատոհմի հօր իմոյ ի մէջ Իսրայելի, զի լինիցիմ փեսայ արքայի:

18:18: Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցՍաւուղ. Ո՞վ եմ ես՝ եւ կամ կեանք ազգատոհմի հօր իմոյ ՚ի մէջ Իսրայէլի, զի լինիցիմ փեսա՛յ արքայի։
18 Դաւիթն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ո՞վ եմ ես, ի՞նչ է իմ ապրուստը, եւ ի՞նչ է իմ հօր ազգատոհմը Իսրայէլի մէջ, որ արքային փեսայ դառնամ»:
18 Դաւիթ Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Ես ո՞վ եմ ու իմ կեանքս կամ իմ հօրս ազգատոհմը Իսրայէլի մէջ ի՞նչ է, որ թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլամ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1818:18 Но Давид сказал Саулу: кто я, и что жизнь моя и род отца моего в Израиле, чтобы мне быть зятем царя?
18:28 καὶ και and; even εἶδεν οραω view; see Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὅτι οτι since; that κύριος κυριος lord; master μετὰ μετα with; amid Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith καὶ και and; even πᾶς πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel ἠγάπα αγαπαω love αὐτόν αυτος he; him
18:18 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say דָּוִ֜ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul מִ֤י mˈî מִי who אָֽנֹכִי֙ ʔˈānōḵî אָנֹכִי i וּ û וְ and מִ֣י mˈî מִי who חַיַּ֔י ḥayyˈay חַי family מִשְׁפַּ֥חַת mišpˌaḥaṯ מִשְׁפַּחַת clan אָבִ֖י ʔāvˌî אָב father בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that אֶהְיֶ֥ה ʔehyˌeh היה be חָתָ֖ן ḥāṯˌān חָתָן son-in-law לַ la לְ to † הַ the מֶּֽלֶךְ׃ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
18:18. ait autem David ad Saul quis ego sum aut quae est vita mea aut cognatio patris mei in Israhel ut fiam gener regisAnd David said to Saul: Who am I, or what is my life, or my father's family in Israel, that I should be son in law of the king?
18. And David said unto Saul, Who am I, and what is my life, my father’s family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king?
18:18. Then David said to Saul, “Who am I, and what is my life, and what is my father’s kinship within Israel, that I should be the son-in-law of the king?”
18:18. And David said unto Saul, Who [am] I? and what [is] my life, [or] my father’s family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king?
And David said unto Saul, Who [am] I? and what [is] my life, [or] my father' s family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king:

18:18 Но Давид сказал Саулу: кто я, и что жизнь моя и род отца моего в Израиле, чтобы мне быть зятем царя?
18:28
καὶ και and; even
εἶδεν οραω view; see
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὅτι οτι since; that
κύριος κυριος lord; master
μετὰ μετα with; amid
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
καὶ και and; even
πᾶς πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
ἠγάπα αγαπαω love
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
18:18
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
דָּוִ֜ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
מִ֤י mˈî מִי who
אָֽנֹכִי֙ ʔˈānōḵî אָנֹכִי i
וּ û וְ and
מִ֣י mˈî מִי who
חַיַּ֔י ḥayyˈay חַי family
מִשְׁפַּ֥חַת mišpˌaḥaṯ מִשְׁפַּחַת clan
אָבִ֖י ʔāvˌî אָב father
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
אֶהְיֶ֥ה ʔehyˌeh היה be
חָתָ֖ן ḥāṯˌān חָתָן son-in-law
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מֶּֽלֶךְ׃ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
18:18. ait autem David ad Saul quis ego sum aut quae est vita mea aut cognatio patris mei in Israhel ut fiam gener regis
And David said to Saul: Who am I, or what is my life, or my father's family in Israel, that I should be son in law of the king?
18:18. Then David said to Saul, “Who am I, and what is my life, and what is my father’s kinship within Israel, that I should be the son-in-law of the king?”
18:18. And David said unto Saul, Who [am] I? and what [is] my life, [or] my father’s family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king?
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:18: What is my life - i. e., condition, or means of living (Pro 27:27 margin).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:18: Who am I: Sa1 18:23, Sa1 9:21; Exo 3:11; Rut 2:10; Sa2 7:18; Pro 15:33, Pro 18:12; Jer 1:6
John Gill
And David said unto Saul,.... Surprised at the offer Saul made him, yet not refusing it, but expressing himself with great modesty and humility:
who am I? as to his person, parentage, and employment, mean and despicable, at least in his own eyes, a type of the lowly Jesus, Mt 11:29,
and what is my life? keeping sheep, for from thence was he taken and advanced; though some think his meaning is, that to hazard his life, as Saul proposed, was not equivalent to such an honour he meant to confer upon him, and that he was ready to do it at all times:
or my father's family in Israel; though in an honourable tribe, and was an honourable family, yet it seems not to be very great, at least was not in David's esteem worthy of such high advancement, as that one of it should be so nearly related to the king; Ben Gersom thinks David has reference to the original of his family, Ruth the Moabitess:
that I should be son in law to the king? as he would be by marrying his daughter.
John Wesley
What is my life - How little is my life worth, that by the exposing of that to some hazard, I should purchase a king's daughter! In these expressions David sheweth not only his humility, but also his wisdom, in discovering so deep a sense of his own meanness, that Saul might see how far he was from aspiring at the kingdom.
18:1918:19: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի ժամանակի տալո՛յ զՄերովբ դուստր Սաւուղայ՝ Դաւթի, տուաւ նա Եդրիելի՛ Մովլաթացւոյ կնութեան[3022]։ [3022] Ոմանք. Եդրիէլի Մողոթացւոյ։
19 Եւ այդ ժամանակ, երբ Սաւուղի դուստր Մերոբը կնութեան պիտի տրուէր Դաւթին, Մոլաթացի Եզրիէլի՛ն կնութեան տրուեց:
19 Սաւուղին աղջիկը Մերովբը Դաւիթին տրուելու տեղ՝ Մաուլացի Եդրիէլին տրուեցաւ։
Եւ եղեւ ի ժամանակի տալոյ զՄերոբ դուստր Սաւուղայ` Դաւթի, տուաւ նա Եդրիելի Մովլաթացւոյ կնութեան:

18:19: Եւ եղեւ ՚ի ժամանակի տալո՛յ զՄերովբ դուստր Սաւուղայ՝ Դաւթի, տուաւ նա Եդրիելի՛ Մովլաթացւոյ կնութեան[3022]։
[3022] Ոմանք. Եդրիէլի Մողոթացւոյ։
19 Եւ այդ ժամանակ, երբ Սաւուղի դուստր Մերոբը կնութեան պիտի տրուէր Դաւթին, Մոլաթացի Եզրիէլի՛ն կնութեան տրուեց:
19 Սաւուղին աղջիկը Մերովբը Դաւիթին տրուելու տեղ՝ Մաուլացի Եդրիէլին տրուեցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:1918:19 А когда наступило время отдать Мерову, дочь Саула, Давиду, то она выдана была в замужество за Адриэла из Мехолы.
18:29 καὶ και and; even προσέθετο προστιθημι add; continue εὐλαβεῖσθαι ευλαβεομαι conscientious ἀπὸ απο from; away Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith ἔτι ετι yet; still
18:19 וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵ֥ת ʕˌēṯ עֵת time תֵּ֛ת tˈēṯ נתן give אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מֵרַ֥ב mērˌav מֵרַב Merab בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וְ wᵊ וְ and הִ֧יא hˈî הִיא she נִתְּנָ֛ה nittᵊnˈā נתן give לְ lᵊ לְ to עַדְרִיאֵ֥ל ʕaḏrîʔˌēl עַדְרִיאֵל Adriel הַ ha הַ the מְּחֹלָתִ֖י mmᵊḥōlāṯˌî מְחֹלָתִי Meholathite לְ lᵊ לְ to אִשָּֽׁה׃ ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
18:19. factum est autem tempus cum deberet dari Merob filia Saul David data est Hadrihel Molathitae uxorAnd it came to pass at the time when Merob, the daughter of Saul, should have been given to David, that she was given to Hadriel, the Molathite, to wife.
19. But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul’s daughter should have been given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife.
18:19. Then it happened that, at the time when Merab, the daughter of Saul, was to be given to David, she was given to Adriel, the Meholathite, as wife.
18:19. But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul’s daughter should have been given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife.
But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul' s daughter should have been given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife:

18:19 А когда наступило время отдать Мерову, дочь Саула, Давиду, то она выдана была в замужество за Адриэла из Мехолы.
18:29
καὶ και and; even
προσέθετο προστιθημι add; continue
εὐλαβεῖσθαι ευλαβεομαι conscientious
ἀπὸ απο from; away
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
ἔτι ετι yet; still
18:19
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֗י yᵊhˈî היה be
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵ֥ת ʕˌēṯ עֵת time
תֵּ֛ת tˈēṯ נתן give
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מֵרַ֥ב mērˌav מֵרַב Merab
בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִ֑ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הִ֧יא hˈî הִיא she
נִתְּנָ֛ה nittᵊnˈā נתן give
לְ lᵊ לְ to
עַדְרִיאֵ֥ל ʕaḏrîʔˌēl עַדְרִיאֵל Adriel
הַ ha הַ the
מְּחֹלָתִ֖י mmᵊḥōlāṯˌî מְחֹלָתִי Meholathite
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אִשָּֽׁה׃ ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
18:19. factum est autem tempus cum deberet dari Merob filia Saul David data est Hadrihel Molathitae uxor
And it came to pass at the time when Merob, the daughter of Saul, should have been given to David, that she was given to Hadriel, the Molathite, to wife.
18:19. Then it happened that, at the time when Merab, the daughter of Saul, was to be given to David, she was given to Adriel, the Meholathite, as wife.
18:19. But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul’s daughter should have been given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:19: Adriel the Meholathite - The five sons of this marriage perished by the hands of the Gibeonites (marginal reference), where we learn further that the name of Adriel's father, or ancestor, was Barzillai. His birth-place was Meholah, probably the same as Abel-Meholah. (See Kg1 19:16 note).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:19: Adriel: Jdg 14:20; Sa2 21:8
Meholathite: Jdg 7:22
Geneva 1599
But it came to pass at the time when Merab Saul's daughter should have been given to David, that (h) she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite to wife.
(h) By whom he had five sons who David put to death at the request of the Gibeonites, (2Kings 21:8).
John Gill
But it came to pass, at the time when Merab, Saul's daughter,
should have been given to David,.... Either when the giving of her to him was talked of, or when the time fixed for her marriage was come:
that she was given to Adriel the Meholathite to wife: Saul either having in reality never designed she should be given to David, only proposed it to please the people, or to affront David, and expose him to shame and confusion by the step he meant to take, or however he soon changed his mind; though Abarbinel's notion is, that the young lady had disposed of herself to this person without her father's knowledge, which seems not likely; the person she was given to was the son of Barzillai the Meholathite, 2Kings 21:8; and some have observed, as the curse of God on this match, that all her sons were delivered to the Gibeonites, and hanged up, as related in the same place; for though these sons are said to be brought up by Michal, they were bore by Merab to him.
John Wesley
Adriel - The son of Bar - zillai, as he is called, 2Kings 21:8. This was an act of great injustice; and accordingly this marriage was accursed by God, and the children begotten in it, were, by God's appointment cut off, 2Kings 21:8-9.
18:2018:20: Եւ սիրեա՛ց Մեղքող՝ դուստր Սաւուղայ զԴաւիթ. եւ ա՛զդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ, եւ հաճո՛յ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս նորա.
20 Սաւուղի դուստր Մեղքողը սիրեց Դաւթին, ու երբ այդ մասին յայտնեցին Սաւուղին, դա նրան հաճելի թուաց:
20 Սաւուղին Մեղքող աղջիկը կը սիրէր Դաւիթը. երբ Սաւուղին իմացուցին, այս բանը անոր աչքերուն հաճոյ երեւցաւ։
Եւ սիրեաց Մեղքող` դուստր Սաւուղայ` զԴաւիթ. եւ ազդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ, եւ հաճոյ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս նորա:

18:20: Եւ սիրեա՛ց Մեղքող՝ դուստր Սաւուղայ զԴաւիթ. եւ ա՛զդ եղեւ Սաւուղայ, եւ հաճո՛յ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս նորա.
20 Սաւուղի դուստր Մեղքողը սիրեց Դաւթին, ու երբ այդ մասին յայտնեցին Սաւուղին, դա նրան հաճելի թուաց:
20 Սաւուղին Մեղքող աղջիկը կը սիրէր Դաւիթը. երբ Սաւուղին իմացուցին, այս բանը անոր աչքերուն հաճոյ երեւցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2018:20 Но Давида полюбила {другая} дочь Саула, Мелхола; и когда возвестили {об этом} Саулу, то это было приятно ему.
18:20 וַ wa וְ and תֶּאֱהַ֛ב tteʔᵉhˈav אהב love מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וַ wa וְ and יַּגִּ֣דוּ yyaggˈiḏû נגד report לְ lᵊ לְ to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יִּשַׁ֥ר yyišˌar ישׁר be right הַ ha הַ the דָּבָ֖ר ddāvˌār דָּבָר word בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינָֽיו׃ ʕênˈāʸw עַיִן eye
18:20. dilexit autem Michol filia Saul altera David et nuntiatum est Saul et placuit eiBut Michol, the other daughter of Saul, loved David. And it was told Saul, and it pleased him.
20. And Michal Saul’s daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him.
18:20. Now Michal, the other daughter of Saul, loved David. And this was reported to Saul, and it pleased him.
18:20. And Michal Saul’s daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him.
And Michal Saul' s daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him:

18:20 Но Давида полюбила {другая} дочь Саула, Мелхола; и когда возвестили {об этом} Саулу, то это было приятно ему.
18:20
וַ wa וְ and
תֶּאֱהַ֛ב tteʔᵉhˈav אהב love
מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal
בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגִּ֣דוּ yyaggˈiḏû נגד report
לְ lᵊ לְ to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשַׁ֥ר yyišˌar ישׁר be right
הַ ha הַ the
דָּבָ֖ר ddāvˌār דָּבָר word
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינָֽיו׃ ʕênˈāʸw עַיִן eye
18:20. dilexit autem Michol filia Saul altera David et nuntiatum est Saul et placuit ei
But Michol, the other daughter of Saul, loved David. And it was told Saul, and it pleased him.
18:20. Now Michal, the other daughter of Saul, loved David. And this was reported to Saul, and it pleased him.
18:20. And Michal Saul’s daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:20: The thing pleased him - It partly relieved him from the charge of breaking his faith.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:20: loved David: Sa1 18:28, Gen 29:18, Gen 29:20, Gen 34:3; Judg. 16, 4, 15; 2Sam. 13, 1; 1Kings 11, 1, 2; Hos 3:1-5, Hos 2
pleased him: Heb. was right in his eyes
John Gill
And Michal, Saul's daughter, loved David,.... His youngest daughter fell in love with him, because of the comeliness of his person, his gallant behaviour, his wise conduct, and the general esteem and reputation he was had in, as may be supposed:
and they told Saul, and the thing pleased him; not that his daughter loved David, or that he should be his son-in-law, but that he should have an opportunity, as he hoped, of destroying David, which he had lost by giving his elder daughter to another; as also of retrieving his credit with the people, which was greatly sunk by using David in the manner he did, who had become the darling of the people.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Michal Saul's daughter loved David--This must have happened some time after.
they told Saul, and the thing pleased him--Not from any favor to David, but he saw that it would be turned to the advancement of his malicious purposes, and the more so when, by the artful intrigues and flattery of his spies, the loyal sentiments of David were discovered.
18:2118:21: եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տա՛ց զնա նմա կնութեան, եւ եղիցի նմա ՚ի գայթագղութիւն։ Եւ է՛ր ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ ձեռն այլազգեացն։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Երկոքո՛ւմբք փեսայասցիս դու ինձ այսօր։
21 Սաւուղը մտածեց. «Նրան կնութեան տամ, որ նա նրա համար որոգայթ դառնայ»: Եւ այլազգիների ձեռքը Սաւուղի վրայ էր[24]: Սաւուղն ասաց Դաւթին. «Այսօր դու ինձ երկու աղջիկներով փեսայ դարձար»:[24] 24. Եբրայերէնում՝... այլազգիների ձեռքը նրա վրայ լինի:
21 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ես զանիկա անոր տամ, որպէս զի անոր որոգայթ ըլլայ ու Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը անոր վրայ ըլլայ»։ Ուստի Սաւուղ Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Ինծի երկրորդ փեսայ եղիր*»։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տաց զնա նմա կնութեան, եւ եղիցի նմա ի գայթագղութիւն: Եւ [358]էր ի վերայ Սաւուղայ`` ձեռն այլազգեացն: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Երկոքումբք փեսայասցիս դու ինձ այսօր:

18:21: եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Տա՛ց զնա նմա կնութեան, եւ եղիցի նմա ՚ի գայթագղութիւն։ Եւ է՛ր ՚ի վերայ Սաւուղայ ձեռն այլազգեացն։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցԴաւիթ. Երկոքո՛ւմբք փեսայասցիս դու ինձ այսօր։
21 Սաւուղը մտածեց. «Նրան կնութեան տամ, որ նա նրա համար որոգայթ դառնայ»: Եւ այլազգիների ձեռքը Սաւուղի վրայ էր[24]: Սաւուղն ասաց Դաւթին. «Այսօր դու ինձ երկու աղջիկներով փեսայ դարձար»:
[24] 24. Եբրայերէնում՝... այլազգիների ձեռքը նրա վրայ լինի:
21 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ես զանիկա անոր տամ, որպէս զի անոր որոգայթ ըլլայ ու Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը անոր վրայ ըլլայ»։ Ուստի Սաւուղ Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Ինծի երկրորդ փեսայ եղիր*»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2118:21 Саул думал: отдам ее за него, и она будет ему сетью, и рука Филистимлян будет на нем. И сказал Саул Давиду: чрез другую ты породнишься ныне со мною.
18:21 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶתְּנֶ֤נָּה ʔettᵊnˈennā נתן give לֹּו֙ llˌô לְ to וּ û וְ and תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be לֹ֣ו lˈô לְ to לְ lᵊ לְ to מֹוקֵ֔שׁ môqˈēš מֹוקֵשׁ bait וּ û וְ and תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be בֹ֖ו vˌô בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David בִּ bi בְּ in שְׁתַּ֛יִם šᵊttˈayim שְׁנַיִם two תִּתְחַתֵּ֥ן tiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law בִּ֖י bˌî בְּ in הַ ha הַ the יֹּֽום׃ yyˈôm יֹום day
18:21. dixitque Saul dabo eam illi ut fiat ei in scandalum et sit super eum manus Philisthinorum dixit ergo Saul ad David in duabus rebus gener meus eris hodieAnd Saul said: I will give her to him, that she may be a stumblingblock to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be upon him. And Saul said to David: In two things thou shalt be my son in law this day.
21. And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law a second time.
18:21. And Saul said, “I will give her to him, so that she may be a stumbling block to him, and so that the hand of the Philistines may be upon him.” And Saul said to David, “In two things, you shall be my son-in-law today.”
18:21. And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law in [the one of] the twain.
And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law in [the one of] the twain:

18:21 Саул думал: отдам ее за него, и она будет ему сетью, и рука Филистимлян будет на нем. И сказал Саул Давиду: чрез другую ты породнишься ныне со мною.
18:21
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶתְּנֶ֤נָּה ʔettᵊnˈennā נתן give
לֹּו֙ llˌô לְ to
וּ û וְ and
תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be
לֹ֣ו lˈô לְ to
לְ lᵊ לְ to
מֹוקֵ֔שׁ môqˈēš מֹוקֵשׁ bait
וּ û וְ and
תְהִי־ ṯᵊhî- היה be
בֹ֖ו vˌô בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֑ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
בִּ bi בְּ in
שְׁתַּ֛יִם šᵊttˈayim שְׁנַיִם two
תִּתְחַתֵּ֥ן tiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law
בִּ֖י bˌî בְּ in
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּֽום׃ yyˈôm יֹום day
18:21. dixitque Saul dabo eam illi ut fiat ei in scandalum et sit super eum manus Philisthinorum dixit ergo Saul ad David in duabus rebus gener meus eris hodie
And Saul said: I will give her to him, that she may be a stumblingblock to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be upon him. And Saul said to David: In two things thou shalt be my son in law this day.
18:21. And Saul said, “I will give her to him, so that she may be a stumbling block to him, and so that the hand of the Philistines may be upon him.” And Saul said to David, “In two things, you shall be my son-in-law today.”
18:21. And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law in [the one of] the twain.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
21: Она будет ему сетью: см. ст. 25.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:21: That she may be a snare to him - Saul had already determined the condition on which he would give his daughter to David; viz., that he should slay one hundred Philistines: this he supposed he would undertake for the love of Michal, and that he must necessarily perish in the attempt; and thus Michal would become a snare to him.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:25
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:21: In the one of the twain - Some prefer "the second time" Job 33:14. The first contract had been broken by giving Merab to Adriel.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:21: a snare: Exo 10:7; Psa 7:14-16, Psa 38:12; Pro 26:24-26, Pro 29:5; Jer 5:26, Jer 9:8
the hand: Sa1 18:17, Sa1 19:11, Sa1 19:12
this day: Sa1 18:26
Geneva 1599
And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a (i) snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day be my son in law in [the one of] the twain.
(i) So his hypocrisy appears, for under pretence of favour he sought his destruction.
John Gill
And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him,.... The cause and occasion of his fall and ruin, by means of what he should propose to him as the condition of marriage; but instead of proving a snare to him, as he hoped, she was the means of his deliverance, when Saul sent messengers to slay him, 1Kings 19:11,
and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him; provoked by what he should put him upon doing to them. The scheme he had in his head after appears, and what he now said was not openly said before his servants and courtiers, whom he did not trust with his secrets, but this he said within himself, conceived and contrived it in his own mind:
wherefore Saul said to David; who was as yet at court, or whom he sent for on this occasion:
thou shalt this day be my son in law in the one of the twain; by marrying one of his two daughters; signifying, that he would not defer the marriage, or put it off to a longer time, as he had done before, but that he should be married immediately to one or other of his daughters; and seeing he could not have the eldest, she being disposed of, he should have the youngest, and so be equally his son-in-law. If we read the words without the supplement, "shalt be my son-in-law in the two", or in both, the sense is, that he should have them both; and so the Jews say (w), that he married them both, first Merab, and after her death Michal; or that he should be his son-in-law on two accounts, one by betrothing Merab, though he was not married to her, and the other by being married to Michal, so that he would be doubly his son in law; but the sense, according to the supplement, is best.
(w) T. Bab. Sanhedrin, fol. 19. 2.
18:2218:22: Եւ պատուիրեաց Սաւուղ ծառայից իւրոց եւ ասէ. Խօսեցարո՛ւք դուք լռելեայն ընդ Դաւթի եւ ասացէ՛ք. Ահա արքայ հաճեա՛լ է ընդ քեզ, եւ ամենայն արք նորա սիրե՛ն զքեզ, եւ արդ՝ փեսայացի՛ր դու արքայի։
22 Սաւուղն իր ծառաներին պատուիրեց՝ ասելով. «Դաւթի հետ ծածուկ խօսելով՝ ասացէ՛ք. “Արքան քեզ հաւանել է, եւ նրա բոլոր մարդիկ սիրում են քեզ, ուստի փեսա՛յ դարձիր արքային”»:
22 Սաւուղ իր ծառաներուն հրամայեց, որ Դաւիթին հետ ծածկաբար խօսին ու ըսեն. «Ահա թագաւորը քեզ հաւներ է ու անոր բոլոր ծառաները քեզ կը սիրեն. ուստի հիմա թագաւորին փեսայ եղիր»։
Եւ պատուիրեաց Սաւուղ ծառայից իւրոց եւ ասէ. Խօսեցարուք դուք լռելեայն ընդ Դաւթի եւ ասացէք. Ահա արքայ հաճեալ է ընդ քեզ, եւ ամենայն արք նորա սիրեն զքեզ. եւ արդ փեսայացիր դու արքայի:

18:22: Եւ պատուիրեաց Սաւուղ ծառայից իւրոց եւ ասէ. Խօսեցարո՛ւք դուք լռելեայն ընդ Դաւթի եւ ասացէ՛ք. Ահա արքայ հաճեա՛լ է ընդ քեզ, եւ ամենայն արք նորա սիրե՛ն զքեզ, եւ արդ՝ փեսայացի՛ր դու արքայի։
22 Սաւուղն իր ծառաներին պատուիրեց՝ ասելով. «Դաւթի հետ ծածուկ խօսելով՝ ասացէ՛ք. “Արքան քեզ հաւանել է, եւ նրա բոլոր մարդիկ սիրում են քեզ, ուստի փեսա՛յ դարձիր արքային”»:
22 Սաւուղ իր ծառաներուն հրամայեց, որ Դաւիթին հետ ծածկաբար խօսին ու ըսեն. «Ահա թագաւորը քեզ հաւներ է ու անոր բոլոր ծառաները քեզ կը սիրեն. ուստի հիմա թագաւորին փեսայ եղիր»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2218:22 И приказал Саул слугам своим: скажите Давиду тайно: вот, царь благоволит к тебе, и все слуги его любят тебя; итак будь зятем царя.
18:22 וַ wa וְ and יְצַ֨ו yᵊṣˌaw צוה command שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] עֲבָדָ֗יועבדו *ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant דַּבְּר֨וּ dabbᵊrˌû דבר speak אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִ֤ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the לָּט֙ llˌāṭ לָט secrecy לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold חָפֵ֤ץ ḥāfˈēṣ חפץ desire בְּךָ֙ bᵊḵˌā בְּ in הַ ha הַ the מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole עֲבָדָ֖יו ʕᵃvāḏˌāʸw עֶבֶד servant אֲהֵב֑וּךָ ʔᵃhēvˈûḵā אהב love וְ wᵊ וְ and עַתָּ֖ה ʕattˌā עַתָּה now הִתְחַתֵּ֥ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the מֶּֽלֶךְ׃ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
18:22. et mandavit Saul servis suis loquimini ad David clam me dicentes ecce places regi et omnes servi eius diligunt te nunc ergo esto gener regisAnd Saul commanded his servants to speak to David privately, saying: Behold, thou pleasest the king, and all his servants love thee. Now, therefore be the king's son in law.
22. And Saul commanded his servants, , Commune with David secretly, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king’s son in law.
18:22. And Saul commanded his servants to speak to David privately, saying: “Behold, you are pleasing to the king, and all his servants love you. Now therefore, be the son-in-law of the king.”
18:22. And Saul commanded his servants, [saying], Commune with David secretly, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king’s son in law.
And Saul commanded his servants, [saying], Commune with David secretly, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king' s son in law:

18:22 И приказал Саул слугам своим: скажите Давиду тайно: вот, царь благоволит к тебе, и все слуги его любят тебя; итак будь зятем царя.
18:22
וַ wa וְ and
יְצַ֨ו yᵊṣˌaw צוה command
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
עֲבָדָ֗יועבדו
*ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant
דַּבְּר֨וּ dabbᵊrˌû דבר speak
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִ֤ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
לָּט֙ llˌāṭ לָט secrecy
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֔ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
חָפֵ֤ץ ḥāfˈēṣ חפץ desire
בְּךָ֙ bᵊḵˌā בְּ in
הַ ha הַ the
מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
עֲבָדָ֖יו ʕᵃvāḏˌāʸw עֶבֶד servant
אֲהֵב֑וּךָ ʔᵃhēvˈûḵā אהב love
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַתָּ֖ה ʕattˌā עַתָּה now
הִתְחַתֵּ֥ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
מֶּֽלֶךְ׃ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
18:22. et mandavit Saul servis suis loquimini ad David clam me dicentes ecce places regi et omnes servi eius diligunt te nunc ergo esto gener regis
And Saul commanded his servants to speak to David privately, saying: Behold, thou pleasest the king, and all his servants love thee. Now, therefore be the king's son in law.
18:22. And Saul commanded his servants to speak to David privately, saying: “Behold, you are pleasing to the king, and all his servants love you. Now therefore, be the son-in-law of the king.”
18:22. And Saul commanded his servants, [saying], Commune with David secretly, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king’s son in law.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:22: commanded: Psa 36:1-3, Psa 55:21
servants: Sa2 13:28, Sa2 13:29; Pro 29:12
John Gill
And Saul commanded his servants, saying, commune with David secretly,.... And persuade him to marry Michal, and assure him of Saul's real regard to him, and good intention towards him; for it seems that David being ill used in the affair of his eldest daughter, did not listen to the proposals of Saul as to the youngest, and therefore Saul took this method to bring him into them:
and say, behold, the king hath a delight in thee; bore a good will towards him, had an high opinion of him, and it would be a pleasure to him that he should he his son-in-law:
and all his servants love thee; which might be true in general, excepting some few; which was no small mortification to Saul, though he here pleads it, and puts his servants on making use of it to gain his present purpose:
now therefore be the king's son in law; accept of the proposal he has made, and marry his youngest daughter.
18:2318:23: Եւ խօսեցա՛ն ծառայքն Սաւուղայ յականջս Դաւթի ըստ ամենայն բանիցս այսոցիկ։ Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ. Թեթե՞ւ իցէ յաչս ձեր փեսայանալ արքայի. եւ ես այր մի տառապեա՛լ եմ, եւ ո՛չ փառաւոր։
23 Սաւուղի ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւթի ականջին հասցրին: Դաւիթն ասաց. «Ձեզ թւում է հե՞շտ բան է արքային փեսայ դառնալը: Ես մի խեղճ ու աննշան մարդ եմ»:
23 Սաւուղին ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւիթին ականջներուն խօսեցան։ Դաւիթ ըսաւ. «Թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլալը ձեր աչքին պզտի՞կ բան կ’երեւնայ. քանզի ես աղքատ ու աննշան մարդ մըն եմ»։
Եւ խօսեցան ծառայքն Սաւուղայ յականջս Դաւթի ըստ ամենայն բանիցս այսոցիկ. եւ ասէ Դաւիթ. Թեթե՞ւ իցէ յաչս ձեր փեսայանալ արքայի. եւ ես այր մի տառապեալ եմ, եւ ոչ փառաւոր:

18:23: Եւ խօսեցա՛ն ծառայքն Սաւուղայ յականջս Դաւթի ըստ ամենայն բանիցս այսոցիկ։ Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ. Թեթե՞ւ իցէ յաչս ձեր փեսայանալ արքայի. եւ ես այր մի տառապեա՛լ եմ, եւ ո՛չ փառաւոր։
23 Սաւուղի ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւթի ականջին հասցրին: Դաւիթն ասաց. «Ձեզ թւում է հե՞շտ բան է արքային փեսայ դառնալը: Ես մի խեղճ ու աննշան մարդ եմ»:
23 Սաւուղին ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւիթին ականջներուն խօսեցան։ Դաւիթ ըսաւ. «Թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլալը ձեր աչքին պզտի՞կ բան կ’երեւնայ. քանզի ես աղքատ ու աննշան մարդ մըն եմ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2318:23 И передали слуги Сауловы в уши Давиду все слова эти. И сказал Давид: разве легко кажется вам быть зятем царя? я~--- человек бедный и незначительный.
18:23 וַֽ wˈa וְ and יְדַבְּר֞וּ yᵊḏabbᵊrˈû דבר speak עַבְדֵ֤י ʕavᵊḏˈê עֶבֶד servant שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul בְּ bᵊ בְּ in אָזְנֵ֣י ʔoznˈê אֹזֶן ear דָוִ֔ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the דְּבָרִ֖ים ddᵊvārˌîm דָּבָר word הָ hā הַ the אֵ֑לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say דָּוִ֗ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David הַֽ hˈa הֲ [interrogative] נְקַלָּ֤ה nᵊqallˈā קלל be slight בְ vᵊ בְּ in עֵֽינֵיכֶם֙ ʕˈênêḵem עַיִן eye הִתְחַתֵּ֣ן hiṯḥattˈēn חתן be father-in-law בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king וְ wᵊ וְ and אָנֹכִ֖י ʔānōḵˌî אָנֹכִי i אִֽישׁ־ ʔˈîš- אִישׁ man רָ֥שׁ rˌāš רושׁ be poor וְ wᵊ וְ and נִקְלֶֽה׃ niqlˈeh קלה contempt
18:23. et locuti sunt servi Saul in auribus David omnia verba haec et ait David num parum vobis videtur generum esse regis ego autem sum vir pauper et tenuisAnd the servants of Saul spoke all these words in the ear of David. And David said: Doth it seem to you a small matter to be the king's son in law? But I am a poor man, and of small ability.
23. And Saul’s servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, Seemeth it to you a light thing to be the king’s son in law, seeing that I am a poor man, and lightly esteemed?
18:23. And the servants of Saul spoke all these words to the ears of David. And David said: “Does it seem a small matter to you, to be the son-in-law of the king? I am but a poor and unimportant man.”
18:23. And Saul’s servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, Seemeth it to you [a] light [thing] to be a king’s son in law, seeing that I [am] a poor man, and lightly esteemed?
And Saul' s servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, Seemeth it to you [a] light [thing] to be a king' s son in law, seeing that I [am] a poor man, and lightly esteemed:

18:23 И передали слуги Сауловы в уши Давиду все слова эти. И сказал Давид: разве легко кажется вам быть зятем царя? я~--- человек бедный и незначительный.
18:23
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יְדַבְּר֞וּ yᵊḏabbᵊrˈû דבר speak
עַבְדֵ֤י ʕavᵊḏˈê עֶבֶד servant
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
אָזְנֵ֣י ʔoznˈê אֹזֶן ear
דָוִ֔ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
דְּבָרִ֖ים ddᵊvārˌîm דָּבָר word
הָ הַ the
אֵ֑לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
דָּוִ֗ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
הַֽ hˈa הֲ [interrogative]
נְקַלָּ֤ה nᵊqallˈā קלל be slight
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
עֵֽינֵיכֶם֙ ʕˈênêḵem עַיִן eye
הִתְחַתֵּ֣ן hiṯḥattˈēn חתן be father-in-law
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אָנֹכִ֖י ʔānōḵˌî אָנֹכִי i
אִֽישׁ־ ʔˈîš- אִישׁ man
רָ֥שׁ rˌāš רושׁ be poor
וְ wᵊ וְ and
נִקְלֶֽה׃ niqlˈeh קלה contempt
18:23. et locuti sunt servi Saul in auribus David omnia verba haec et ait David num parum vobis videtur generum esse regis ego autem sum vir pauper et tenuis
And the servants of Saul spoke all these words in the ear of David. And David said: Doth it seem to you a small matter to be the king's son in law? But I am a poor man, and of small ability.
18:23. And the servants of Saul spoke all these words to the ears of David. And David said: “Does it seem a small matter to you, to be the son-in-law of the king? I am but a poor and unimportant man.”
18:23. And Saul’s servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, Seemeth it to you [a] light [thing] to be a king’s son in law, seeing that I [am] a poor man, and lightly esteemed?
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ all ▾
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:23: A poor man and lightly esteemed - Compare Psa 119:141. Poor, and therefore unable to pay a sufficient dowry. See Sa1 18:25.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:23: a light: Jo1 3:1
a poor man: Sa1 9:21; Pro 14:20, Pro 19:6, Pro 19:7; Ecc 9:15, Ecc 9:16
and lightly: Psa 119:141
Geneva 1599
And Saul's servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, (k) Seemeth it to you [a] light [thing] to be a king's son in law, seeing that I [am] a poor man, and lightly esteemed?
(k) Meaning, that he was not able to endow his wife with riches.
John Gill
And Saul's servants spake these words in the ears of David,.... Those before related, which Saul commanded them to speak, which they delivered exactly according to their orders, with an audible voice, clearly, plainly, and distinctly, so that David might hear and understand them:
and David said, seemeth it to you a light thing to be a king's son in law; a small a trifling matter, an easy thing to come into, every thing requisite to it:
seeing that I am a poor man; and not able to give a dowry suitable to the daughter of a king; it being usual in those times for a man to give a dowry to, and not receive a portion with a wife; and which also was the custom of the Germans, as Tacitus (x) relates; and this was to be according to the rank and quality of the person married, and which in this case David was not equal to:
and lightly esteemed? not by the people of Israel and Judah, who loved him, as he was loved even by the servants of Saul, at least in profession; but by Saul himself, who had slighted him in giving his elder daughter to another man, when he had promised her to him, which was discouraging to David, and resented by him.
(x) De Moribus German. c. 18.
18:2418:24: Եւ պատմեցի՛ն Սաւուղի ծառայքն իւր ըստ բանի՛ցս այսոցիկ զոր խօսեցաւ Դաւիթ[3023]։ [3023] Այլք. Եւ պատմեցին նմա ծառայքն իւր։
24 Սաւուղի ծառաները հաղորդեցին նրան Դաւթի պատասխանը: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Այսպէ՛ս ասացէք Դաւթին.
24 Սաւուղին ծառաները իրեն իմացուցին ու ըսին. «Դաւիթ այսպէս խօսեցաւ»։
Եւ պատմեցին Սաւուղի ծառայքն իւր ըստ բանիցս այսոցիկ զոր խօսեցաւ Դաւիթ:

18:24: Եւ պատմեցի՛ն Սաւուղի ծառայքն իւր ըստ բանի՛ցս այսոցիկ զոր խօսեցաւ Դաւիթ[3023]։
[3023] Այլք. Եւ պատմեցին նմա ծառայքն իւր։
24 Սաւուղի ծառաները հաղորդեցին նրան Դաւթի պատասխանը: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Այսպէ՛ս ասացէք Դաւթին.
24 Սաւուղին ծառաները իրեն իմացուցին ու ըսին. «Դաւիթ այսպէս խօսեցաւ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2418:24 И донесли Саулу слуги его и сказали: вот что говорит Давид.
18:24 וַ wa וְ and יַּגִּ֜דוּ yyaggˈiḏû נגד report עַבְדֵ֥י ʕavᵊḏˌê עֶבֶד servant שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֑ר ʔmˈōr אמר say כַּ ka כְּ as † הַ the דְּבָרִ֥ים ddᵊvārˌîm דָּבָר word הָ hā הַ the אֵ֖לֶּה ʔˌēlleh אֵלֶּה these דִּבֶּ֥ר dibbˌer דבר speak דָּוִֽד׃ פ dāwˈiḏ . f דָּוִד David
18:24. et renuntiaverunt servi Saul dicentes huiuscemodi verba locutus est DavidAnd the servants of Saul told him, saying: Such words as these hath David spoken.
24. And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this manner spake David.
18:24. And the servants reported to Saul, saying, “David has spoken words in this manner.”
18:24. And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this manner spake David.
And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this manner spake David:

18:24 И донесли Саулу слуги его и сказали: вот что говорит Давид.
18:24
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגִּ֜דוּ yyaggˈiḏû נגד report
עַבְדֵ֥י ʕavᵊḏˌê עֶבֶד servant
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לֹ֖ו lˌô לְ to
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֑ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
כַּ ka כְּ as
הַ the
דְּבָרִ֥ים ddᵊvārˌîm דָּבָר word
הָ הַ the
אֵ֖לֶּה ʔˌēlleh אֵלֶּה these
דִּבֶּ֥ר dibbˌer דבר speak
דָּוִֽד׃ פ dāwˈiḏ . f דָּוִד David
18:24. et renuntiaverunt servi Saul dicentes huiuscemodi verba locutus est David
And the servants of Saul told him, saying: Such words as these hath David spoken.
18:24. And the servants reported to Saul, saying, “David has spoken words in this manner.”
18:24. And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this manner spake David.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:24: On this manner: Heb. According to these words, Sa1 18:24
John Gill
And the servants of Saul told him, saying, on this manner spake David. Such and such words were spoken by him, to this purpose; the sum and substance of them were expressive of his unworthiness to be a king's son-in-law, and of his inability to bring a dowry suitable to her quality.
18:2518:25: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Ա՛յսպէս ասասջիք ցԴաւիթ, եթէ ո՛չ կամի արքայ վարձանս, այլ հարե՛ւր անթլփատութիւն այլազգեաց, առնուլ վրէ՛ժ ՚ի թշնամեաց արքայի։ Եւ Սաւուղ խորհէր արկանե՛լ զնա ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն։
25 “Արքան գլխագին չի ուզում, այլ միայն այլազգիների հարիւր անթլփատութիւն, որպէսզի արքայի թշնամիներից վրէժ լուծի”»: Սաւուղը մտածում էր Դաւթին այլազգիների ձեռքը յանձնել:
25 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Դաւիթին այսպէս ըսէք. ‘Թագաւորը ուրիշ օժիտ չուզեր, բայց միայն Փղշտացիներէն հարիւր անթլփատութիւն, որպէս զի թագաւորին թշնամիներէն վրէժ առնուի’» (Սաւուղ կը խորհէր Դաւիթը Փղշտացիներու ձեռքը մատնել*)։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Այսպէս ասասջիք ցԴաւիթ, եթէ` Ոչ կամի արքայ վարձանս, այլ հարեւր անթլփատութիւն այլազգեաց, առնուլ վրէժ ի թշնամեաց արքայի: Եւ Սաւուղ խորհէր արկանել զնա ի ձեռս այլազգեացն:

18:25: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Ա՛յսպէս ասասջիք ցԴաւիթ, եթէ ո՛չ կամի արքայ վարձանս, այլ հարե՛ւր անթլփատութիւն այլազգեաց, առնուլ վրէ՛ժ ՚ի թշնամեաց արքայի։ Եւ Սաւուղ խորհէր արկանե՛լ զնա ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն։
25 “Արքան գլխագին չի ուզում, այլ միայն այլազգիների հարիւր անթլփատութիւն, որպէսզի արքայի թշնամիներից վրէժ լուծի”»: Սաւուղը մտածում էր Դաւթին այլազգիների ձեռքը յանձնել:
25 Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Դաւիթին այսպէս ըսէք. ‘Թագաւորը ուրիշ օժիտ չուզեր, բայց միայն Փղշտացիներէն հարիւր անթլփատութիւն, որպէս զի թագաւորին թշնամիներէն վրէժ առնուի’» (Սաւուղ կը խորհէր Դաւիթը Փղշտացիներու ձեռքը մատնել*)։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2518:25 И сказал Саул: так скажите Давиду: царь не хочет вена, кроме ста краеобрезаний Филистимских, в отмщение врагам царя. Ибо Саул имел в мыслях погубить Давида руками Филистимлян.
18:25 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul כֹּֽה־ kˈō- כֹּה thus תֹאמְר֣וּ ṯōmᵊrˈû אמר say לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִ֗ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David אֵֽין־ ʔˈên- אַיִן [NEG] חֵ֤פֶץ ḥˈēfeṣ חֵפֶץ pleasure לַ la לְ to † הַ the מֶּ֨לֶךְ֙ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king בְּ bᵊ בְּ in מֹ֔הַר mˈōhar מֹהַר marriage-money כִּ֗י kˈî כִּי that בְּ bᵊ בְּ in מֵאָה֙ mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred עָרְלֹ֣ות ʕorlˈôṯ עָרְלָה foreskin פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine לְ lᵊ לְ to הִנָּקֵ֖ם hinnāqˌēm נקם avenge בְּ bᵊ בְּ in אֹיְבֵ֣י ʔōyᵊvˈê איב be hostile הַ ha הַ the מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul חָשַׁ֔ב ḥāšˈav חשׁב account לְ lᵊ לְ to הַפִּ֥יל happˌîl נפל fall אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֖ד dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
18:25. dixit autem Saul sic loquimini ad David non habet necesse rex sponsalia nisi tantum centum praeputia Philisthinorum ut fiat ultio de inimicis regis porro Saul cogitabat tradere David in manibus Philisthinorumnd Saul said: Speak thus to David: The king desireth not any dowry, but only a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king's enemies. Now Saul thought to deliver David into the hands of the Philistines.
25. And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king’s enemies. Now Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines.
18:25. Then Saul said, “Speak in this way to David: The king does not have need of any dowry, but only one hundred foreskins from the Philistine men, so that he may be vindicated from the enemies of the king.” So did Saul think to deliver David into the hands of the Philistines.
18:25. And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king’s enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines.
And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king' s enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines:

18:25 И сказал Саул: так скажите Давиду: царь не хочет вена, кроме ста краеобрезаний Филистимских, в отмщение врагам царя. Ибо Саул имел в мыслях погубить Давида руками Филистимлян.
18:25
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
כֹּֽה־ kˈō- כֹּה thus
תֹאמְר֣וּ ṯōmᵊrˈû אמר say
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִ֗ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
אֵֽין־ ʔˈên- אַיִן [NEG]
חֵ֤פֶץ ḥˈēfeṣ חֵפֶץ pleasure
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מֶּ֨לֶךְ֙ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
מֹ֔הַר mˈōhar מֹהַר marriage-money
כִּ֗י kˈî כִּי that
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
מֵאָה֙ mēʔˌā מֵאָה hundred
עָרְלֹ֣ות ʕorlˈôṯ עָרְלָה foreskin
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הִנָּקֵ֖ם hinnāqˌēm נקם avenge
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
אֹיְבֵ֣י ʔōyᵊvˈê איב be hostile
הַ ha הַ the
מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֣וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
חָשַׁ֔ב ḥāšˈav חשׁב account
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הַפִּ֥יל happˌîl נפל fall
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֖ד dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
18:25. dixit autem Saul sic loquimini ad David non habet necesse rex sponsalia nisi tantum centum praeputia Philisthinorum ut fiat ultio de inimicis regis porro Saul cogitabat tradere David in manibus Philisthinorum
nd Saul said: Speak thus to David: The king desireth not any dowry, but only a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king's enemies. Now Saul thought to deliver David into the hands of the Philistines.
18:25. Then Saul said, “Speak in this way to David: The king does not have need of any dowry, but only one hundred foreskins from the Philistine men, so that he may be vindicated from the enemies of the king.” So did Saul think to deliver David into the hands of the Philistines.
18:25. And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king’s enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
25: Вено - брачный дар жениха за невесту, определявшийся в своем объеме, между прочим, и важностью социального положения невесты. Вено за дочь царя не могло быть малозначительным.

Краеобрезание - обрезание крайней плоти.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:25: But a hundred foreskins - That is, Thou shalt slay one hundred Philistines, and thou shalt produce their foreskins, as a proof, not only that thou hast killed one hundred men, but that these are of the uncircumcised. A custom similar to this still prevails among the Abyssinians, according to Bruce. See his Travels.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:27
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:25: An hundred foreskins - This is merely another expression of the spirit which led to the constant application of the epithet uncircumcised to the Philistines Sa1 14:6.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:25: dowry: Gen 29:18, Gen 34:12; Exo 22:16, Exo 22:17
but an hundred: That is, Thou shalt slay one hundred Philistines, and thou shalt produce their foreskins as a proof, not only that thou hast killed one hundred men, but that these are of the uncircumcised Philistines.
foreskins: Sa1 17:26, Sa1 17:36; Gen 17:11-14; Jos 5:3
to be avenged: Sa1 14:24
thought: Sa1 18:17; Sa2 17:8-11
John Gill
And Saul said, thus shall ye say to David,.... In answer to his objections, and in order to remove them, and especially what concerned the dowry:
the king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king's enemies; that is, he required or desired no other dowry of David, but that he would slay an hundred Philistines, and bring their foreskins to him; by which he would be able to know that they were Philistines he slew, not Israelites who were circumcised; though it cannot well be thought that Saul should have any suspicion of that, or take such a method to prevent it; but as those were almost, if not altogether, the only uncircumcised persons that were their neighbours, since the Arabians, Edomites, Midianites, &c. received circumcision from their ancestors, it would be a clear case to him that these were the men he slew; and whom he the rather pitched upon, because they were his enemies, and the enemies of Israel, and abhorred of the Lord; which carried in it a show of zeal for the glory of God, and the good of his people, and because he hoped David would fall by them in the enterprise, or however render himself very odious to them, and they would bear him ill will, and seek his ruin. Strabo (y) reports of the people in Carmania, that no man among them marries a wife before he cuts off the head of an enemy, and brings it to the king; and the king lays up the skulls in a treasury, and he is the most famous that has the most heads brought unto him. Saul chose not heads, but foreskins, for the reasons before given:
but Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines; he hoped in the enterprise the Philistines would be too powerful for him, and kill him.
(y) Geograph. l. 15. p. 500. Vid. Alex. ab Alex. Genial. l. 1. c. 24.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
The king desireth not any dowry--In Eastern countries the husband purchases his wife either by gifts or services. As neither David nor his family were in circumstances to give a suitable dowry for a princess, the king intimated that he would be graciously pleased to accept some gallant deed in the public service.
a hundred foreskins of the Philistines--Such mutilations on the bodies of their slain enemies were commonly practised in ancient war, and the number told indicated the glory of the victory. Saul's willingness to accept a public service had an air of liberality, while his choice of so difficult and hazardous a service seemed only putting a proper value on gaining the hand of a king's daughter. But he covered unprincipled malice against David under this proposal, which exhibited a zeal for God and the covenant of circumcision.
18:2618:26: Եւ պատմեցին Դաւթի ծառայքն Սաւուղայ զբանս զայսոսիկ. եւ հաճո՛յ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս Դաւթի՝ փեսայանա՛լ արքայի. եւ չէի՛ն լցեալ աւուրք[3024]. [3024] Ոմանք. Եւ չեւ էին լցեալ աւուրք։
26 Սաւուղի ծառաներն այս խօսքերը հաղորդեցին Դաւթին, ու Դաւթին հաճելի թուաց արքային փեսայ դառնալը:
26 Ու երբ անոր ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւիթին իմացուցին, Դաւիթին աչքերուն աղէկ երեւցաւ թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլալը,
Եւ պատմեցին Դաւթի ծառայքն Սաւուղայ զբանս զայսոսիկ. եւ հաճոյ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս Դաւթի փեսայանալ արքայի. եւ չէին լցեալ աւուրք:

18:26: Եւ պատմեցին Դաւթի ծառայքն Սաւուղայ զբանս զայսոսիկ. եւ հաճո՛յ թուեցաւ բանն յաչս Դաւթի՝ փեսայանա՛լ արքայի. եւ չէի՛ն լցեալ աւուրք[3024].
[3024] Ոմանք. Եւ չեւ էին լցեալ աւուրք։
26 Սաւուղի ծառաներն այս խօսքերը հաղորդեցին Դաւթին, ու Դաւթին հաճելի թուաց արքային փեսայ դառնալը:
26 Ու երբ անոր ծառաները այս խօսքերը Դաւիթին իմացուցին, Դաւիթին աչքերուն աղէկ երեւցաւ թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլալը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2618:26 И пересказали слуги его Давиду эти слова, и понравилось Давиду сделаться зятем царя.
18:26 וַ wa וְ and יַּגִּ֨דוּ yyaggˌiḏû נגד report עֲבָדָ֤יו ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the דְּבָרִ֣ים ddᵊvārˈîm דָּבָר word הָ hā הַ the אֵ֔לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these וַ wa וְ and יִּשַׁ֤ר yyišˈar ישׁר be right הַ ha הַ the דָּבָר֙ ddāvˌār דָּבָר word בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵינֵ֣י ʕênˈê עַיִן eye דָוִ֔ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David לְ lᵊ לְ to הִתְחַתֵּ֖ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not מָלְא֖וּ mālᵊʔˌû מלא be full הַ ha הַ the יָּמִֽים׃ yyāmˈîm יֹום day
18:26. cumque renuntiassent servi eius David verba quae diximus placuit sermo in oculis David ut fieret gener regisAnd when his servants had told David the words that Saul had said, the word was pleasing in the eyes of David to be the king's son in law.
26. And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the king’s son in law. And the days were not expired;
18:26. And when his servants had repeated to David the words that Saul had spoken, the word was pleasing in the eyes of David, so that he would become son-in-law of the king.
18:26. And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the king’s son in law: and the days were not expired.
And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the king' s son in law: and the days were not expired:

18:26 И пересказали слуги его Давиду эти слова, и понравилось Давиду сделаться зятем царя.
18:26
וַ wa וְ and
יַּגִּ֨דוּ yyaggˌiḏû נגד report
עֲבָדָ֤יו ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
דְּבָרִ֣ים ddᵊvārˈîm דָּבָר word
הָ הַ the
אֵ֔לֶּה ʔˈēlleh אֵלֶּה these
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשַׁ֤ר yyišˈar ישׁר be right
הַ ha הַ the
דָּבָר֙ ddāvˌār דָּבָר word
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵינֵ֣י ʕênˈê עַיִן eye
דָוִ֔ד ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הִתְחַתֵּ֖ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not
מָלְא֖וּ mālᵊʔˌû מלא be full
הַ ha הַ the
יָּמִֽים׃ yyāmˈîm יֹום day
18:26. cumque renuntiassent servi eius David verba quae diximus placuit sermo in oculis David ut fieret gener regis
And when his servants had told David the words that Saul had said, the word was pleasing in the eyes of David to be the king's son in law.
18:26. And when his servants had repeated to David the words that Saul had spoken, the word was pleasing in the eyes of David, so that he would become son-in-law of the king.
18:26. And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the king’s son in law: and the days were not expired.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
26: Чувства Мелхолы и Давида, очевидно, были взаимными.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
18:26: The days were not expired - David was so rapid in his attack upon the Philistines that he was able to bring the required dowry within the time, and to receive his wife (Michal), before the time had expired within which he was to receive Merab.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:26: the days: Sa1 18:21
expired: Heb. fulfilled
Geneva 1599
And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the (l) king's son in law: and the days were not expired.
(l) Because he thought himself able to compass the king's request.
John Gill
And when his servants told David these words,.... That the king desired no other dowry than an hundred foreskins of the Philistines:
Tit pleased David well to be the king's son in law; on such conditions; partly because of the honour of it, and partly because of his love to Michal; and chiefly because it would give him an opportunity of destroying the enemies of God, and of his people, as well as such a match would lead the way, and be a step in Providence to ascend the throne designed for him in due time:
and the days were not expired; neither for the bringing in of the foreskins, nor for the consummation of the marriage.
John Wesley
The days - That is, the time allowed by Saul to David for the execution of this exploit.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the days were not expired--The period within which this exploit was to be achieved was not exhausted.
18:2718:27: եւ յարեա՛ւ Դաւիթ եւ գնա՛ց ինքն եւ արք իւր, եւ եհա՛ր յայլազգեացն արս հարեւր. եւ եբեր զանթլփատութիւնս նոցա, եւ ելի՛ց զնոսա առաջի արքայի. եւ փեսայացա՛ւ արքայի. եւ ետ Սաւուղ զՄեղքող՝ դուստր իւր նմա կնութեան[3025]։ [3025] Ոմանք. Եւ ետ նմա Սաւուղ զՄեղքող։
27 Պայմանաւորուած ժամկէտը դեռ չէր վերջացել, որ Դաւիթն իր մարդկանցով վեր կացաւ եւ այլազգիներից հարիւր մարդ սպանեց, բերեց նրանց չթլփատուած անդամները, լցրեց արքայի առջեւ եւ արքային փեսայ դարձաւ. Սաւուղն իր դուստր Մեղքողին նրան կնութեան տուեց:
27 Ուստի օրերուն լմննալէն առաջ՝ Դաւիթ ելաւ ու իր մարդոցմով գնաց եւ Փղշտացիներէն երկու հարիւր մարդ մեռցուց ու Դաւիթ անոնց անթլփատութիւնները բերաւ ու զանոնք լման թագաւորին տուին, որպէս զի թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլայ։ Սաւուղ իր Մեղքող աղջիկը կնութեան տուաւ անոր։
եւ յարեաւ Դաւիթ եւ գնաց ինքն եւ արք իւր, եւ եհար յայլազգեացն արս [359]հարեւր, եւ եբեր զանթլփատութիւնս նոցա եւ ելից զնոսա առաջի արքայի, [360]եւ փեսայացաւ`` արքայի. եւ ետ Սաւուղ զՄեղքող դուստր իւր նմա կնութեան:

18:27: եւ յարեա՛ւ Դաւիթ եւ գնա՛ց ինքն եւ արք իւր, եւ եհա՛ր յայլազգեացն արս հարեւր. եւ եբեր զանթլփատութիւնս նոցա, եւ ելի՛ց զնոսա առաջի արքայի. եւ փեսայացա՛ւ արքայի. եւ ետ Սաւուղ զՄեղքող՝ դուստր իւր նմա կնութեան[3025]։
[3025] Ոմանք. Եւ ետ նմա Սաւուղ զՄեղքող։
27 Պայմանաւորուած ժամկէտը դեռ չէր վերջացել, որ Դաւիթն իր մարդկանցով վեր կացաւ եւ այլազգիներից հարիւր մարդ սպանեց, բերեց նրանց չթլփատուած անդամները, լցրեց արքայի առջեւ եւ արքային փեսայ դարձաւ. Սաւուղն իր դուստր Մեղքողին նրան կնութեան տուեց:
27 Ուստի օրերուն լմննալէն առաջ՝ Դաւիթ ելաւ ու իր մարդոցմով գնաց եւ Փղշտացիներէն երկու հարիւր մարդ մեռցուց ու Դաւիթ անոնց անթլփատութիւնները բերաւ ու զանոնք լման թագաւորին տուին, որպէս զի թագաւորին փեսայ ըլլայ։ Սաւուղ իր Մեղքող աղջիկը կնութեան տուաւ անոր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2718:27 Еще не прошли назначенные дни, как Давид встал и пошел сам и люди его с ним, и убил двести человек Филистимлян, и принес Давид краеобрезания их, и представил их в полном количестве царю, чтобы сделаться зятем царя. И выдал Саул за него Мелхолу, дочь свою, в замужество.
18:27 וַ wa וְ and יָּ֨קָם yyˌāqom קום arise דָּוִ֜ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֣לֶךְ׀ yyˈēleḵ הלך walk ה֣וּא hˈû הוּא he וַ wa וְ and אֲנָשָׁ֗יו ʔᵃnāšˈāʸw אִישׁ man וַ wa וְ and יַּ֣ךְ yyˈaḵ נכה strike בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the פְּלִשְׁתִּים֮ ppᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine מָאתַ֣יִם māṯˈayim מֵאָה hundred אִישׁ֒ ʔîš אִישׁ man וַ wa וְ and יָּבֵ֤א yyāvˈē בוא come דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] עָרְלֹ֣תֵיהֶ֔ם ʕorlˈōṯêhˈem עָרְלָה foreskin וַ wa וְ and יְמַלְא֣וּם yᵊmalʔˈûm מלא be full לַ la לְ to † הַ the מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king לְ lᵊ לְ to הִתְחַתֵּ֖ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king וַ wa וְ and יִּתֶּן־ yyitten- נתן give לֹ֥ו lˌô לְ to שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal בִּתֹּ֖ו bittˌô בַּת daughter לְ lᵊ לְ to אִשָּֽׁה׃ ס ʔiššˈā . s אִשָּׁה woman
18:27. et post dies paucos surgens David abiit cum viris qui sub eo erant et percussis Philisthim ducentis viris adtulit praeputia eorum et adnumeravit ea regi ut esset gener eius dedit itaque ei Saul Michol filiam suam uxoremAnd after a few days David rose up, and went with the men that were under him, and he slew of the Philistines two hundred men, and brought their foreskins and numbered them out to the king, that he might be his son in law. Saul therefore gave him Michol, his daughter, to wife.
27. and David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king’s son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife.
18:27. And after a few days, David, rising up, went with the men who were under him, and he struck down two hundred men of the Philistines. And he brought their foreskins, and he counted them out for the king, so that he might be his son-in-law. And so, Saul gave to him his daughter Michal as wife.
18:27. Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king’s son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife.
Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king' s son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife:

18:27 Еще не прошли назначенные дни, как Давид встал и пошел сам и люди его с ним, и убил двести человек Филистимлян, и принес Давид краеобрезания их, и представил их в полном количестве царю, чтобы сделаться зятем царя. И выдал Саул за него Мелхолу, дочь свою, в замужество.
18:27
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֨קָם yyˌāqom קום arise
דָּוִ֜ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֣לֶךְ׀ yyˈēleḵ הלך walk
ה֣וּא hˈû הוּא he
וַ wa וְ and
אֲנָשָׁ֗יו ʔᵃnāšˈāʸw אִישׁ man
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֣ךְ yyˈaḵ נכה strike
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
פְּלִשְׁתִּים֮ ppᵊlištîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
מָאתַ֣יִם māṯˈayim מֵאָה hundred
אִישׁ֒ ʔîš אִישׁ man
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֵ֤א yyāvˈē בוא come
דָוִד֙ ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
עָרְלֹ֣תֵיהֶ֔ם ʕorlˈōṯêhˈem עָרְלָה foreskin
וַ wa וְ and
יְמַלְא֣וּם yᵊmalʔˈûm מלא be full
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
מֶּ֔לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הִתְחַתֵּ֖ן hiṯḥattˌēn חתן be father-in-law
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
מֶּ֑לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
וַ wa וְ and
יִּתֶּן־ yyitten- נתן give
לֹ֥ו lˌô לְ to
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal
בִּתֹּ֖ו bittˌô בַּת daughter
לְ lᵊ לְ to
אִשָּֽׁה׃ ס ʔiššˈā . s אִשָּׁה woman
18:27. et post dies paucos surgens David abiit cum viris qui sub eo erant et percussis Philisthim ducentis viris adtulit praeputia eorum et adnumeravit ea regi ut esset gener eius dedit itaque ei Saul Michol filiam suam uxorem
And after a few days David rose up, and went with the men that were under him, and he slew of the Philistines two hundred men, and brought their foreskins and numbered them out to the king, that he might be his son in law. Saul therefore gave him Michol, his daughter, to wife.
18:27. And after a few days, David, rising up, went with the men who were under him, and he struck down two hundred men of the Philistines. And he brought their foreskins, and he counted them out for the king, so that he might be his son-in-law. And so, Saul gave to him his daughter Michal as wife.
18:27. Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king’s son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
27: Еще не прошли назначенные для выступления в поход дни.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:27: Slew - two hundred men - The Septuagint has only one hundred men. Saul covenanted with David for a hundred; and David himself says, Sa2 3:14, that he espoused Michal for a hundred: hence it is likely that one hundred is the true reading.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 18:30
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:27: his men: Sa1 18:13
slew: Jdg 14:19; Sa2 3:14
two hundred men: The Septuagint has only εκατον ανδπας, one hundred men; and as Saul covenanted for a hundred, as David himself says (Sa2 3:14), that he espoused Michal for a hundred, it is very probable that this is the true reading.
Geneva 1599
Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men; and David brought their foreskins, and (m) they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the king's son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife.
(m) Meaning, David and his soldiers.
John Gill
Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men,.... This he did himself, for the verb is singular, and which were an hundred more than required; this he did to show his regard to the orders of Saul, and his obedience to him, and to testify the sincerity of his afflictions to his daughter, for whose sake he risked his life in this expedition, as well as to express his zeal for God, and his country, against their avowed enemies; the Greek version has only one hundred men, see 2Kings 3:14,
and David brought their foreskins; along with him to Saul's court, having taken them off when slain. Josephus says (z) he cut off their heads, and brought them to him, and he makes the number to be six hundred; neither are according to the text, but to make his history more agreeable to the Gentiles, see 1Kings 18:21; an Arabic writer (a) makes mention of a people, that cut off the genital parts of men, and gave them to their wives for their dowry:
and they gave them in full tale to the king; the messengers David sent in with them, even the full tale of two hundred, which were as many more as were demanded:
that he might be the king's son in law; being now as desirous of it as the king was:
and Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife; which he could not in honour refuse to do, seeing he had performed the condition he had required. David's marriage of the younger sister, when upon various considerations it might have been expected that he should have married the elder, may be an emblem of Christ's espousing the Gentile church, when the Jewish church, her elder sister, is neglected by him, she having rejected him.
(z) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 10. sect. 3. (a) Alcamus apud Bochart. Hierozoic. par. 2. l. 1. c. 19. col. 130.
John Wesley
Two hundred - He doubled the number required; to oblige Saul the more to the performance of his promise; and to shew his great respect and affection to Saul's daughter.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
David . . . slew of the Philistines two hundred men--The number was doubled, partly to show his respect and attachment to the princess, and partly to oblige Saul to the fulfilment of his pledge.
18:2818:28: Եւ ետես Սաւուղ եւ ծանեա՛ւ եթէ Տէր է ընդ նմա, եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ սիրէր զնա[3026]. [3026] Ոմանք. Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ սիրէ զնա։
28 Սակայն երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ ու հասկացաւ, թէ Տէրը Դաւթի հետ է, եւ ամբողջ Իսրայէլը սիրում է նրան, սկսեց առաւել եւս վախենալ Դաւթից:
28 Սաւուղ երբ տեսաւ ու հասկցաւ թէ Տէրը Դաւիթին հետ է ու իր Մեղքող աղջիկը զանիկա կը սիրէ,
Եւ ետես Սաւուղ եւ ծանեաւ եթէ Տէր է ընդ նմա, եւ [361]ամենայն Իսրայէլ`` սիրէր զնա:

18:28: Եւ ետես Սաւուղ եւ ծանեա՛ւ եթէ Տէր է ընդ նմա, եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ սիրէր զնա[3026].
[3026] Ոմանք. Եւ ամենայն Իսրայէլ սիրէ զնա։
28 Սակայն երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ ու հասկացաւ, թէ Տէրը Դաւթի հետ է, եւ ամբողջ Իսրայէլը սիրում է նրան, սկսեց առաւել եւս վախենալ Դաւթից:
28 Սաւուղ երբ տեսաւ ու հասկցաւ թէ Տէրը Դաւիթին հետ է ու իր Մեղքող աղջիկը զանիկա կը սիրէ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2818:28 И увидел Саул и узнал, что Господь с Давидом [и весь Израиль любит его,] и что Мелхола, дочь Саула, любила {Давида}.
18:28 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֤רְא yyˈar ראה see שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֔דַע yyˈēḏaʕ ידע know כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH עִם־ ʕim- עִם with דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David וּ û וְ and מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֲהֵבַֽתְהוּ׃ ʔᵃhēvˈaṯhû אהב love
18:28. et vidit Saul et intellexit quia Dominus esset cum David Michol autem filia Saul diligebat eumAnd Saul saw, and understood that the Lord was with David. And Michol, the daughter of Saul, loved him.
28. And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David; and Michal Saul’s daughter loved him.
18:28. And Saul saw and understood that the Lord was with David. And Michal, the daughter of Saul, loved him.
18:28. And Saul saw and knew that the LORD [was] with David, and [that] Michal Saul’s daughter loved him.
And Saul saw and knew that the LORD [was] with David, and [that] Michal Saul' s daughter loved him:

18:28 И увидел Саул и узнал, что Господь с Давидом [и весь Израиль любит его,] и что Мелхола, дочь Саула, любила {Давида}.
18:28
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֤רְא yyˈar ראה see
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֔דַע yyˈēḏaʕ ידע know
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
עִם־ ʕim- עִם with
דָּוִ֑ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
וּ û וְ and
מִיכַ֥ל mîḵˌal מִיכַל Michal
בַּת־ baṯ- בַּת daughter
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֲהֵבַֽתְהוּ׃ ʔᵃhēvˈaṯhû אהב love
18:28. et vidit Saul et intellexit quia Dominus esset cum David Michol autem filia Saul diligebat eum
And Saul saw, and understood that the Lord was with David. And Michol, the daughter of Saul, loved him.
18:28. And Saul saw and understood that the Lord was with David. And Michal, the daughter of Saul, loved him.
18:28. And Saul saw and knew that the LORD [was] with David, and [that] Michal Saul’s daughter loved him.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
28-30: Заключив брак между Мелхолой и Давидом, Саул "попал, так сказать, в сети, расставленные им самим. Сделавши Давида своим зятем, он понял, что Давид стал теперь несравненно опаснее для него, так как сделался членом его царского дома" (Я. Богородский, "Еврейские цари", с. 90).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:28: Sa1 24:20, Sa1 26:25; Gen 30:27, Gen 37:8-11, Gen 39:3; Rev 3:9
John Gill
And Saul saw and knew that the Lord was with David,.... This he perceived by the favour he gave him among men, by overruling all the steps Saul took to do him hurt, for his good, and in giving him success in all that he engaged in; the Targum is,"that the Word of the Lord was for the help of David:"
and that Michal, Saul's daughter, loved him; and therefore could entertain no hope of making use of her as an instrument of his ruin, but, on the contrary, would, out of her great affection to her husband, betray the designs of her father against him, and do all she could to preserve him.
18:2918:29: եւ յաւել եւս ակնածել ՚ի Դաւթէ։ Եւ եղեւ Սաւուղ թշնամութեամբ ընդ Դաւթի զամենայն աւուրս նորա[3027]։ [3027] Յայլս պակասի. Զամենայն աւուրս նորա։
29 Եւ Սաւուղը միշտ թշնամութեամբ էր վերաբերւում Դաւթին:
29 Սաւուղ ա՛լ աւելի վախցաւ Դաւիթէն։ Սաւուղ շարունակ Դաւիթին թշնամութիւն կ’ընէր։
եւ յաւել եւս[362] ակնածել ի Դաւթէ. եւ եղեւ Սաւուղ թշնամութեամբ ընդ Դաւթի զամենայն աւուրս:

18:29: եւ յաւել եւս ակնածել ՚ի Դաւթէ։ Եւ եղեւ Սաւուղ թշնամութեամբ ընդ Դաւթի զամենայն աւուրս նորա[3027]։
[3027] Յայլս պակասի. Զամենայն աւուրս նորա։
29 Եւ Սաւուղը միշտ թշնամութեամբ էր վերաբերւում Դաւթին:
29 Սաւուղ ա՛լ աւելի վախցաւ Դաւիթէն։ Սաւուղ շարունակ Դաւիթին թշնամութիւն կ’ընէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:2918:29 И стал Саул еще больше бояться Давида и сделался врагом его на всю жизнь.
18:29 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אסֶף yyˈōsef יסף add שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לֵ lē לְ to רֹ֛א rˈō ירא fear מִ mi מִן from פְּנֵ֥י ppᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David עֹ֑וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֹיֵ֥ב ʔōyˌēv איב be hostile אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דָּוִ֖ד dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הַ ha הַ the יָּמִֽים׃ ס yyāmˈîm . s יֹום day
18:29. et Saul magis coepit timere David factusque est Saul inimicus David cunctis diebusAnd Saul began to fear David more: and Saul became David's enemy continually.
29. And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul was David’s enemy continually.
18:29. And Saul began to fear David all the more. And Saul became the enemy of David, every day.
18:29. And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul became David’s enemy continually.
And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul became David' s enemy continually:

18:29 И стал Саул еще больше бояться Давида и сделался врагом его на всю жизнь.
18:29
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אסֶף yyˈōsef יסף add
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לֵ לְ to
רֹ֛א rˈō ירא fear
מִ mi מִן from
פְּנֵ֥י ppᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face
דָוִ֖ד ḏāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
עֹ֑וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֹיֵ֥ב ʔōyˌēv איב be hostile
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דָּוִ֖ד dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הַ ha הַ the
יָּמִֽים׃ ס yyāmˈîm . s יֹום day
18:29. et Saul magis coepit timere David factusque est Saul inimicus David cunctis diebus
And Saul began to fear David more: and Saul became David's enemy continually.
18:29. And Saul began to fear David all the more. And Saul became the enemy of David, every day.
18:29. And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul became David’s enemy continually.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:29: yet the: Sa1 18:12, Sa1 18:15; Psa 37:12-14; Ecc 4:4; Jam 2:19
Saul became: Gen 4:4-8; Joh 11:53; Jo1 3:12-15
Geneva 1599
And Saul was yet the more afraid (n) of David; and Saul became David's enemy continually.
(n) To be deprived of his kingdom.
John Gill
And Saul was yet the more afraid of David,.... Because the Lord was with him, and his wife loved him; so that he feared he should never be able to accomplish his designs, and that this marriage, which he intended as the means of his ruin, would pave the way for his ascending the throne:
and Saul became David's enemy continually; was every day giving fresh evidence of his enmity against him; before it was by fits, and at certain times, there were some intervals; but now enmity was rooted and habituated, and was constant and continually showing itself.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Saul was yet the more afraid of David--because Providence had visibly favored him, by not only defeating the conspiracy against his life, but through his royal alliance paving his way to the throne.
18:3018:30: Եւ ելին իշխանք այլազգեացն, եւ եղեն ՚ի բազում ժամանակաց ելք նոցա. եւ խելամո՛ւտ էր Դաւիթ քան զամենայն ծառայսն Սաւուղայ. եւ պատուեցաւ անուն նորա յոյժ։
30 Այլազգիների իշխանները ոտքի ելան. նրանք երկար ժամանակ էին նախապատրաստւում դրան. ամէն անգամ Դաւիթն աւելի խորագէտ էր գործում, քան Սաւուղի բոլոր ծառաները, ուստի նրա անունը գնալով աւելի էր փառաւորւում:
30 Ու Փղշտացիներու իշխանները ելան ու անոնց ելլելէն ետքը Դաւիթ Սաւուղին բոլոր ծառաներէն աւելի իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր ու անոր անունը շատ հռչակուեցաւ։
Եւ ելին իշխանք այլազգեացն, եւ [363]եղեն ի բազում ժամանակաց ելք`` նոցա, խելամուտ էր Դաւիթ քան զամենայն ծառայսն Սաւուղայ, եւ պատուեցաւ անուն նորա յոյժ:

18:30: Եւ ելին իշխանք այլազգեացն, եւ եղեն ՚ի բազում ժամանակաց ելք նոցա. եւ խելամո՛ւտ էր Դաւիթ քան զամենայն ծառայսն Սաւուղայ. եւ պատուեցաւ անուն նորա յոյժ։
30 Այլազգիների իշխանները ոտքի ելան. նրանք երկար ժամանակ էին նախապատրաստւում դրան. ամէն անգամ Դաւիթն աւելի խորագէտ էր գործում, քան Սաւուղի բոլոր ծառաները, ուստի նրա անունը գնալով աւելի էր փառաւորւում:
30 Ու Փղշտացիներու իշխանները ելան ու անոնց ելլելէն ետքը Դաւիթ Սաւուղին բոլոր ծառաներէն աւելի իմաստութեամբ կը վարուէր ու անոր անունը շատ հռչակուեցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
18:3018:30 И когда вожди Филистимские вышли {на войну}, Давид, с самого выхода их, действовал благоразумнее всех слуг Сауловых, и весьма прославилось имя его.
18:30 וַ wa וְ and יֵּצְא֖וּ yyēṣᵊʔˌû יצא go out שָׂרֵ֣י śārˈê שַׂר chief פְלִשְׁתִּ֑ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֣י׀ yᵊhˈî היה be מִ mi מִן from דֵּ֣י ddˈê דַּי sufficiency צֵאתָ֗ם ṣēṯˈām יצא go out שָׂכַ֤ל śāḵˈal שׂכל prosper דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David מִ mi מִן from כֹּל֙ kkˌōl כֹּל whole עַבְדֵ֣י ʕavᵊḏˈê עֶבֶד servant שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יִּיקַ֥ר yyîqˌar יקר be precious שְׁמֹ֖ו šᵊmˌô שֵׁם name מְאֹֽד׃ ס mᵊʔˈōḏ . s מְאֹד might
18:30. et egressi sunt principes Philisthinorum a principio autem egressionis eorum prudentius se gerebat David quam omnes servi Saul et celebre factum est nomen eius nimisAnd the princes of the Philistines went forth: and from the beginning of their going forth, David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul, and his name became very famous.
30. Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, as often as they went forth, that David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by.
18:30. And the leaders of the Philistines departed. And from the beginning of their departure, David conducted himself more prudently than all the servants of Saul, and his name became exceedingly celebrated.
18:30. Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, after they went forth, [that] David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by.
Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, after they went forth, [that] David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by:

18:30 И когда вожди Филистимские вышли {на войну}, Давид, с самого выхода их, действовал благоразумнее всех слуг Сауловых, и весьма прославилось имя его.
18:30
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּצְא֖וּ yyēṣᵊʔˌû יצא go out
שָׂרֵ֣י śārˈê שַׂר chief
פְלִשְׁתִּ֑ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֣י׀ yᵊhˈî היה be
מִ mi מִן from
דֵּ֣י ddˈê דַּי sufficiency
צֵאתָ֗ם ṣēṯˈām יצא go out
שָׂכַ֤ל śāḵˈal שׂכל prosper
דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
מִ mi מִן from
כֹּל֙ kkˌōl כֹּל whole
עַבְדֵ֣י ʕavᵊḏˈê עֶבֶד servant
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יִּיקַ֥ר yyîqˌar יקר be precious
שְׁמֹ֖ו šᵊmˌô שֵׁם name
מְאֹֽד׃ ס mᵊʔˈōḏ . s מְאֹד might
18:30. et egressi sunt principes Philisthinorum a principio autem egressionis eorum prudentius se gerebat David quam omnes servi Saul et celebre factum est nomen eius nimis
And the princes of the Philistines went forth: and from the beginning of their going forth, David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul, and his name became very famous.
18:30. And the leaders of the Philistines departed. And from the beginning of their departure, David conducted himself more prudently than all the servants of Saul, and his name became exceedingly celebrated.
18:30. Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, after they went forth, [that] David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by.
ru▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
18:30: Then the princes of the Philistines went forth - Probably to avenge themselves on David and the Israelites: but of this war we know no more than that David was more skillful and successful in it than any of the other officers of Saul. His military skill was greater, and his success was proportionate to his skill and courage; hence it is said, he behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
18:30: the princes: Of this war we know no more than that David, whose military skill was greater, was more successful in it, than all the other officers of Saul.
went forth: Sa2 11:1
behaved himself: Sa1 18:5; Psa 119:99; Dan 1:20; Luk 21:15; Eph 5:15
set by: Heb. precious, Sa1 2:30, Sa1 26:21; Kg2 1:13; Psa 116:15; Pe1 2:4, Pe1 2:7
Next: 1 Kings (1 Samuel) Chapter 19
Geneva 1599
Then the princes of the Philistines went forth: and it came to pass, after they went forth, [that] (o) David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; so that his name was much set by.
(o) That is, David had better success against the Philistines than Saul's men.
John Gill
Then the princes of the Philistines went forth,.... Out of their cities in troops, to revenge and spoil the land of Israel, being enraged at their defeat when Goliath their champion was slain, and at the injury and dishonour done them by David very lately in slaying two hundred of them, and taking off their foreskins; and, as the Jews say (b), having heard of the marriage of David, and understanding the Israelites had a law, that a newly married man might not go to the war the first year, took this opportunity of invading and spoiling them; whereas David understood that law better than they, and knew it referred not to a voluntary war, but to that which was the command of God against the seven nations; and even in that case, as some think, it did not oblige such persons to remain at home, but left it to their choice to do as they pleased:
and it came to pass after they went forth; and were met and opposed by the Israelites, by the troops of Saul, under different commanders:
that David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul; showed himself to be more expert in the art of war, and formed designs with great wisdom and prudence, and which he as wisely executed, as well as with great courage and valour, to the annoyance and defeat of the enemy, and to the advantage, defence, and safety of the people of Israel; or he was more "prosperous" than they, as the Targum, and so others interpret it; he was more successful in his attacks on the Philistines, and in his skirmishes with them:
so that his name was much set by; he was in high esteem with the people; his name was "precious" (c) to them, as the word signifies; they made mention of it, as, Ben Gersom interprets it, with great honour and glory; so that Saul failed much, and was greatly disappointed in the scheme he had formed against him,
(b) Midrash Schemuel apud Abarbinel. in loc. (c) "et in pretio esset vel erat", Junius & Tremellius, Piscator.
John Wesley
Went forth - To war against the Israelites, being provoked by their former losses, and especially by that act of David's.